Imagine a big guy with a rubber mallet in your chest and he’s banging on a steel drum. That’s what it felt like the first time AJ touched me. I didn’t feel it with my first boyfriend and I sure didn’t feel it with my husband the first time. I was sitting at the kitchen table reading the paper. My son AJ was standing behind me. He kissed me on the neck and then reached into the top of my blouse and gently held my nipple between his fingers. He said “That’s the most beautiful thing I ever saw”, took his hand out and left without another word.

I was dumbfounded. It happened so fast and it was so surreal, I wondered if it really happened. It happened; my nipple still tingled.

Do you remember that rhyme you sang as you bounced the ball under your leg?
‘A’ my name is Alice and my husband’s name is Al.
We live in Acton and we sell apples.

In the game you went on to ‘B’; in my life I stopped at ‘A’. My name is Alice and my husband’s name is Andy and my son’s names are Andy jr. (AJ) and Alex and we take care of apartments. The ‘A’ thing just happened because my father who lives with us is named Alex and it made him happy to have my second son named after him.

AJ and Alex are so different; you would think they’re not only from different families but from different planets. Alex never says a word and always wants to be alone while AJ is warm, loving, handsome…this leads me to the difficulty. I love Alex but I’ve fallen in love with AJ.

As for my husband: he’s more interested in Mrs. Green who’s faucet always needs attention; (I think something else is dripping but I really don’t give a tinkers dam) we lost contact a long time ago.

AJ works with my husband and when he came home that night I asked him to come down to the laundry room to help me with the supplies. As we went down in the elevator, I said, “What was that all about this morning”?

“Mom, I’m not a kid and I’ve been out with a lot of girls. I know how a girl acts when she likes me. I hear the things you say and I see the way you look at me; it’s more than a mother looking at her son. I know Dad’s screwing the tenants (So it wasn’t only the Green bitch) and I gave him hell for it.

“Thank you baby but that doesn’t matter anymore. It’s just a business arrangement between him and me now.”

“Well he’s a shit anyway but I’m telling you ma, I know how you feel and I feel the same way.” He put his hands on my arms and the electricity started going through me. You have to understand, being touched for me is not like it is for most people. Some people’s hearing is better than others; some can smell things from a mile away while another person can’t smell it even if it’s under their nose. All of my skin is sensitive. That’s why I take off my bra whenever I can. That’s why my clothes are loose and silky and add to that that it’s my son’s hand that’s sliding over my breast and I’m already climbing the walls.

AJ takes my hand and leads me to the supply room and locks the door. It’s dark, warm, and wet: with stacks of detergent boxes and broken appliances on the floor and tools hanging on the walls. Who cares? AJ is kissing me. AJ is kissing me with the lover’s kisses I’ve been aching for. AJ is touching me and I’m alive. Everyplace his hand reaches seems to tremble on its own. Each breast is his as he fondles me. He lifts the dress and his hands are in my panties describing the curve from my waist down to back of my thighs. When he gets between my legs I’m electrified. I’m lost as he turns me and I bend over with my arms out over the old washing machine. He enters me from behind and I’m transported. I’m filled with my son and my legs are shaking.

“This is how I have you in my fantasy, mom: down here just like this.” As he pushes deeper up into my belly he tells me of the nights he’s spent and the things he’s done to me in this room. As he talks to me they become my fantasies too.

I can feel when he’s about to come and I want to come with him. I reach down to touch myself and as I feel the first spurts, I take myself over. The coming is so exquisite it almost hurts. As we’re coming down and my love is kissing my neck for the second time today, I’m hoping nobody was doing their laundry. Even though it’s a steel door, we made a lot of noise at the end.

He kisses me with love and touches me again; his gentle hands on my face tell me it was more than just a moment’s lust. I kiss him with my heart as his mother and his lover.

We go back upstairs and the usual dinnertime buzz is starting but I’m in another place. It’s almost excruciating to say and do what I’ve been saying and doing for years. I want to talk to AJ. I want to be with AJ. I want to touch AJ. Finally there’s a moment where we’re alone in the kitchen. “AJ we have to talk about all this.”

He comes up to me and says “sure mom but I’d rather kiss you”. His lips are on me and I’m sparked by his tongue but I pull back.

“AJ please, I want to kiss you too but please not here; it’s complicated enough without making things crazier. Go down to the park and I’ll be there in about twenty minutes.”

I went to the end of the small park where my son was sitting on a bench waiting for me. It was getting dark enough and there were only a few kids hanging out. We had our kiss. “AJ what are we doing?”

“Mom, you know and I know and the hell with dad and anybody else.”

“Baby, it’s not him but your brother and poppa wouldn’t understand and neither would the people we work for and on and on.”

“Mom, are you sorry…”

“Baby I’m not sorry; I don’t want to be without you but we have to know what we’re doing. Just think about it AJ; you came in me and I’ve been off the pill for six months. What if I get pregnant?”

“I wouldn’t care; I’m sure you’re beautiful when you’re pregnant.”

Alice laughed, “You know what I mean”.

He teased her and cupped her breast. “You mean these get even bigger; that I’d like to see.”

“Oh AJ…”

“Look mom, do you think I could not touch you again, or stop loving you? Tomorrow I’ll get something or you go back on the pill and we’re going to find a way to be together even if I have to drag you down to the supply room at midnight.”

I saw the flash in his eyes when he spoke and I said, “Sweet baby you’ll never have to drag me anywhere if I know you’re going to make love to me”. We kissed like school kids and when we were sure nobody was around, we touched each other until we came.

The next day was Sunday so everyone was in and out of the apartment. I was so needy and almost out of control. I never remember getting wet like that just thinking about someone and I was sure that everyone around me knew. The crazy thing was that that we did end up in the supply room again.

AJ wouldn’t or couldn’t stop touching me. Whenever no one was around he would fondle my breasts or try to slip his hands under my dress. I begged him to stop; he begged me to take off my panties. He teased me and ‘blackmailed’ me. “Mom, if you love me you would do anything for me. There’s nothing you can’t ask me to do; if you said I should lick you in the middle of the living room, I’d do it. And you wouldn’t do this little thing for me?”

He was playing but the truth is there is nothing he could ask that I wouldn’t do and I want to spend forever proving it. This was silly but I took off my panties. At one point we were in the kitchen and he stood behind me and put his finger in me. I got so nervous and turned on that I told him to follow me to supply room. I spread five or six blankets on the floor. I took my dress and bra off. I was on my knees when he came in. “Come to me my beautiful boy” I said.

I unbuckled him and undid him. I wanted to do all the things I never wanted to do with other men. He felt like velvet in my mouth and I loved what it did to him. I wanted him to come like he never came with another woman. I wanted to be the woman in all his fantasies. I’d never tasted a man this way before. It gave me as much pleasure as it did my son.

The next evening AJ went out without a word and naturally I had to ‘explain’ that I was going shopping. We met and went to a movie across town. AJ loves to kiss – I’m not complaining. I felt like I was back in high school. He kissed me raw for about a half hour and I couldn’t take anymore and said, “Let’s go to a motel”.

There was a convention in town and at the third place they only had two suites. The first took AJ’s card over the limit but the cheaper one went through. We were on our first bed and he loved me until my hair was matted and my body dripping with sweat. He went into the bathroom and came out with a lotion to use as a lubricant. I knew what he wanted.

I never understood why a woman would want a man there but after the initial shock I realized two things: it felt good because my son wanted me that way, and it felt good.

When he first entered me I thought of Jane, a woman I was friendly with a few years ago. She confided in me that she had let (made?) her son suck her breasts as he grew up. I thought it was bizarre. Now here I was in the honeymoon suite on my hands and knees with my son in my behind. So Jane, how’s that for bizarre. I thought “You don’t get more bizarre than this” and then I remembered that AJ came in me the first time. Where does having your son’s baby rate on a scale of one to ten?

This all flashed in a few seconds and then I stopped thinking. I only felt: him in me, filling that small passage, his hands gliding over my skin touching off my nipples. He opened my flower and found me with his finger so I could come as he did. He kissed and bit my back and gave his mother his love. We collapsed and slept.

We awoke and I looked at the clock. Christ, who shops until eleven thirty? That was when I decided.

AJ stayed there overnight since he didn’t always come home. I went home and told poppa and Alex that I happened to meet Jane, and we blah, blah, blah and yes I should have called. I told my husband that I’d met someone and he was soon to be my ex – husband and he couldn’t have cared less.

I’m now in my own place and AJ has also moved out of there and is staying with a ‘friend’ until he gets his own place. Where we go from here I’m not sure but I’m sure we’ll go together.

We’re now working our way through the alphabet: we’ve done everything we can think of that starts with ‘A’, ‘B’, ‘C’ and ‘D’. When were through, we’ll start on ‘Alice’ again. We’re happy.

The post A mother and son in a ‘sticky’ situation appeared first on sexstories.org.

I didn’t see mom again until dinner time. She was quiet, a bit preoccupied I guess; enough so that Dad asked her if everything was all right. “Yeah, fine.” She tells him as she moves the food around on her plate with her fork. “I have a report I have to finish by Monday, that’s all. I can’t seem to get it out of my head.” She shot a quick glance in my direction. A snotty glance. We sat and ate; my father asking the usual questions. “How was school?” “How’s baseball going’?” Bla— Bla— Bla— Bla… Every once-in-a-while, I caught Mom looking at me. She was hard to read. One time she looked mad, the next time, she didn’t. I was beginning to worry about the repercussions heading my way.

The rest of the night went relatively normal. After dinner, the dishes were cleared, Dad sat down in front of the TV watching baseball, and Mom sat at the dining room table going through her briefcase. The only thing different was the fact that I found myself looking at my Mom a lot. For a second, I wondered how my Dad managed to get a woman as beautiful as my Mom and how lucky he was. Then after a few more minutes of thought I realized with the bitching and the mood swings Mom was notorious for…I figured that maybe Dad broke even on the whole thing. But she certainly was hot

Her hair was back in a ponytail; the tail hanging well past her shoulders. She had a long, off-white sun dress on that had some-kind of yellow and pink floral print over one shoulder and down the other side. She seemed to float as she walked. She was bare foot; something she didn’t do often. I found it very “Girl next door”, although she was way more beautiful than any girl that had ever lived next door; or on the entire street.

Her make-up was light, her lips a pretty shade of pink. Her make-up looked fresh; like she’d freshened up a bit before dinner. That was something she didn’t normally do. She looked much younger then forty-three. She looked… …Well, like she should be on the cover of some magazine.

I was sneaking glances at my Mom so much that I started to feel self-conscious. I told them that I had a book report coming up and headed up to my room “To read”. “That’s my boy”, my old man boasted. “He’s something’ isn’t he Kat?” {Kathy} Dad asked, never taking his eyes off the TV. “Oh yeah, he’s something alright.” Mom agreed as she looked away from her paperwork only to find me staring at her again. I was close enough to first see her cheeks fill with color and maybe a hint of embarrassment in her eyes and then, the next second, her lips tightened, and her eyes narrowed. She quickly turned back to her work. Talk about hard to read, Holy Fuck. It was like living with Mrs. Jeckle & Mrs. Hide.

I went upstairs and read for a book-report that wasn’t due for three weeks. I straightened up my room and fucked around on my computer. I did anything to try and stop from thinking about what Mom had done this afternoon. But wouldn’t you know it; I ended up on a porn site dedicated to “Mature Women”.

I was browsing through pictures and movie clips, stopping at the ones that reminded me of my Mom. There were a lot: ‘Moms’ getting themselves off; home alone, in the car, even in store dressing rooms. It was wild. I saw ‘Moms’ doing their ‘son’s’ best friends and even their son’s girlfriends too. And I watched movie clips of ‘moms’ doing more than one young boy at a time. It was pretty hot. I didn’t see any Mom’s doing the family pet but I’m sure, given the time, I would have eventually wound up there.

I‘d gotten sucked into the computer and was shocked when I noticed the time. It was 12:20. Normally my parents would say good night before they went to bed. I figured that Dad had fallen asleep watching TV again and Mom was probably just pissed off or too embarrassed to bother.

I got up out of the chair and looked down at the bulge in my pants. I gave it a little rub and kinda smiled, picturing my Mom on her knees in front of me. I still couldn’t believe it. I grabbed hold of the bulge and started to prance around the room like I was riding a stick horse. Evidently, I was in an exceptionally good mood.

“I guess I’m gunna have to take care of you before I’ll be able to go to sleep, huh Partner?” I told the front of my pants. “You’ll have to wait a few minutes though.”

I figured I’d get ready for bed, {I sleep in my old gym shorts.} then I’d slip down to the kitchen real fast and get a drink before I came back up to deal with this hard-on I had. I slipped into my gym shorts, adjusted my hard dick, and headed for the kitchen.

I quietly walked down the steps. Sure enough, there was dad sleeping on the couch snoring away. I slipped into the kitchen and reached for the light switch. I saw my Mom, her back to me, still sitting at the dining room table in front of the work she’d brought home. She had changed for bed. She wore a pretty short, black night dress with thin straps that showed a great deal of leg. It was hot!!

She was leaning back in the chair, her head tilted way back and she was pulling at the scrunchie that held her hair in a ponytail. I watched her arch her back as she stretched. She was tired. I couldn’t help but stare as she freed her long hair, ran her fingers through it, and then shook it out with a quiet moan and the slow, sexy swaying of her head.

She reminded me of one of those hot babes on the shampoo commercials. “More shine-Better body”

I watched silently, Dad snoring in the back ground, as she stretched her arms over her head and then she wiggled her fingers to loosen them. A slow tired grown escaped her as she dropped her hands and rubbed her neck and shoulders. I was mesmerized. I could feel my shorts getting even tighter. I instinctively reached down and adjusted my dick again.

“Jesus.” I heard my mom whisper. “I can’t believe it.” She moaned quietly to herself. I was pretty sure I knew what she was thinking about. I watched from the shadows of the kitchen as Mom massaged the back of her neck. “You have to stop thinking about it.” She advised herself under her breath before putting her elbows on the table and burying her face in her hands. She shook her head slowly with regret and sighed long and slow.

It was right then, remembering the attitude Mom had when she first caught me this afternoon that I got an idea…

I quietly walked up to my Mom. I reached out and put my hand on her shoulder. She jerked around and saw that it was me. “You scared the shit out of me.” She barked quietly. Her eyes immediately caught the big bulge in my gym shorts as I stood next to her.

“I was just thinking about you, Mom.” This time it was me that was throwing around the sarcasm.

“Yeah well, I’m having a little trouble finishing this report so if you don’t mind. . .” Her eyes bounced back and forth between my eyes and my shorts nervously. She leaned to one side a little to catch a glimpse of the couch. Dad was still sleeping. I just stood there.

“What do you want Robert?”

“I just came down to get a drink and saw you here. You look kinda. . . . . .stressed.”

“Well, I have a lot on my mind.”

“I bet you do”, I responded.

Mom cocked her head a little, trying to figure out what I was up to. She again looked at the erection I was sporting. “I don’t think you should be walking around like that.” She says nodding her head towards the front of my shorts with a disgusted look on her face. She shot another look towards the couch. I looked down at the bulge. “It wasn’t like that when I came down the steps.” I lied.

“Is that so?”

“Yeah, I got that watching you doing the hair-thing and all.” I told her matter-of-factly.

She looked a little surprised at my bluntness and a little uncomfortable with it as well. I was glad to put the shoe on the other foot. “Robert, what do you want?” She asked sternly.

“I’m not really sure.”

“Something else to hold over my head no doubt.” She hissed with a snotty whisper.

She turned to her paperwork for a few seconds while she assessed the situation. She bit her lip a little and softly scratched her face with her long fingernails. She turned a little more in her chair so she could see the couch better and talk to me at the same time. She looked worried.

“That should have never happened Robert. . .” She started. “. . .but it did and we can’t change that.” She says. “I think it would probably be best if we just forget today ever happened.”

“Best for who?” I shot back; glad that I was holding some good cards this hand.

“So what are you going to do…Blackmail me?” She says, shocked that I might even consider such a thing. Blackmail hadn’t really entered my mind ‘till then.

“I have an idea.” I told her.

“Is that so?”

“Yeah…” I leaned in closer, “How about… …another blowjob?” I asked with a lump in my throat. I was really hoping I didn’t look as scared as I really was. I was fucking around with fire here.

She jerked her head back on her neck. “Robert!” She shot a look towards the couch. “. . .You need to shut up. What if your father wakes up and hears you?” She asked in a quiet but stern voice.

“Well… …that wouldn’t be very good.” I said sarcastically. She stared at me for a few seconds.

“Bobby?” {I was “Bobby” again} She looked pretty tense. “We can talk about this tomorrow morning after your Father leaves to play golf.”

She had a hopeful look in her eyes. But she hadn’t let me off the hook that easily this afternoon. “We can do that.” I told her.

She looked a little relieved. But before she had a chance to say anything or get to comfortable, I told her, “But for right now…” She looked at me attentively. “I think that maybe you should take care of this.”

I swallowed hard. I wasn’t sure what was going to happen, but I did it anyways. I pulled the front of my shorts down. A bold move for sure. Sink or swim here. “Bobby!” She gasped as she slid her chair back real quick. She looked down at my hard-on and jerked her head towards the couch again to make sure my dad wasn’t sitting there watching all this. He snored lightly with his back to us.

“Robert! Put that thing away before your father wakes up.”

I leaned in towards her a little and whispered, “I guess we’d have some explaining to do, wouldn’t we Mom?”

“You can’t be serious…” She hissed. “You want me to do that …Here?… Now?”

I was standing my ground. Believe me, the thought of my Dad waking up and catching me exposing myself to mom, scared the shit out of me. But the thought of what my Mom had done earlier that day; the picture of her with her lips around my cock, well―it was like a d**g. I really wanted more.

Her eyes flickered back and forth from my Dad back to the hard dick right in front of her as she shifted nervously in her chair. She certainly looked conflicted. She looked the way I probably looked when she stood over me in the living room this afternoon telling me that I didn’t have much time to comply with her demands.

She groaned quietly as she scrutinized her predicament. She could have just got up and run up the stairs but she didn’t. She truly was running out of time. Dad could wake up at any second and see us and she knew it.

I didn’t respond. I just stood there with my dick out, waiting. I felt kinda like the family pet that shit on the new carpet. I wasn’t really sure what was gunna happen, but I knew it was coming.

“I can’t do this… …I won’t do this” She hissed under her breath. She took a deep breath; looked over nervously at Dad, and then shot a quick look around the kitchen. “. . Not here.” she whispered anxiously.

“In my room?” I suggested, more than surprised at her response.

“No―Not in your room, Robert.” She rolled her beautiful eyes. “If your father wakes up. . .” She cut her eyes at him, “. . .and sees that I’m not in our bed, he’ll come looking for me.”

“How bout the garage then?” I asked with a smirk on my face. {Like the movie she’d caught me watching} She exhaled loudly and rolled her eyes again. “I can’t believe this.” She groaned.

She looked at the couch one last time then back to me. She stood up slowly, “Come on…”

I tucked myself in and followed my Mom. “She’s really gunna.” I thought. “Holy shit!”

I felt like a little kid that just stole Santa’s sled.

Mom led the way to the garage. She opened the door, took one final glance back through the kitchen before descending the five steps into the cool garage. She walked directly to the front of my Dad’s cherry MG; the furthest spot from the kitchen door and turned to me with her hands on her hips.

“Did you shut the door?”, She hissed.

“Yeah.”

“Are you sure Robert?”

“I shut the door Mom!”

“Lower your voice. I don’t like having to do this one little bit Robert.” She lied.

She sounded pissed again. But I really didn’t care. All I could concentrate on was that I was going to watch my beautiful mom give me another blowjob. It was dark in the garage. I flipped the tiny light on above the workbench.

“Turn that light off.”

“No.”

“What do you mean ‘No’? If your father opens that door, he’s going to see us.”

“We can duck down behind the car. I want to watch you.”

“What? Watch? Why?”

“Because you’re so hot.” I told her honestly.

She stared at me for a few long seconds but said nothing. She rubbed her lips together. I thought she was about to change her mind then she slowly, seemingly reluctantly, squatted down.

“Come here.”, she says reaching out for the top of my shorts with a certain measure of distaste on her face. I stepped right up to her and she pulled my shorts down to my knees.

“We have to hurry.” She whispered.

“I know… …Before someone catches us.’” I quoted the movie.

“I just knew this was the kind of shit that got you off.” She whispered under her breath and shook her head slowly as she started to run her long fingers over my hard cock; examining it. Her tone was harsh, but her eyes were soft and wanting.

She glanced up at me, “incest…” She whispered. “It’s so wrong to make me do this, you know that don’t you?” She added as she returned her attention to the hard dick in front of her. She plucked a tiny piece of lint off the tip of my dick with her long fingernails and flicked it to the floor. She returned to her scrutiny as she moved my hard dick from one side to the other; inspecting, seemingly indifferent like it was a job she’d been doing forever.

She could take all night as far as I was concerned. She looked incredibly sexy down there.

“How long have you been thinking about me like this Robert?” She asked me as she ran her fingertips over me. It was getting a little hard concentrating on the conversation as I watched her.

“I don’t know, for a while I guess.”

“I can’t see why you would want me to do something like this to you.” She says. The question sounded sincere.

“You mean besides the fact that you’re gorgeous?” Another burst of honesty.

She looked up at me as she crouched there. She looked like she appreciated the compliment.

She turned us both a little so that the light from the workbench showed her pretty face more clearly. She caught the long strands of hair that hung in her face with the fingernail of her pinky and hooked them behind her ears; first one side then the other.

“Is that better?” She says as she looks up at me. There seems to be no sign of resentment in her eyes.

She opened her mouth wide and I watched my dick slowly disappear.

I gasped, “Jeez!” When she had it all in her mouth she wrapped her full pretty pink lips softly around it and sucked.

She stared into my eyes as she slowly, very slowly, pulled her head back until just the red tip was left between her lips. She was putting on a show. She was teasing me. Showing me just how sensual she could be. “Jesus!” I moaned and rested one hand on the front of the car to steady myself while I watched her do it again. “You look so…so…amazing… doing that.” I told her.

Her pointy tongue twirled slowly around the head of my dick as her hand slid down to the base. She didn’t look like someone being blackmailed. I felt her pinky touch my ball sack. She held me firmly and began to bob her head back and forth over me in earnest; taking all of my hard cock all the way in her mouth until her lips touched her fingers.

She wasn’t fooling around. She wanted to make me cum as fast as she could and she knew just how to make that happen.

She took it out of her mouth and started jerking me off real fast as she glanced at the garage door. She shut her eyes and let her tongue flicker around the head some more. The head of my dick slapped her lips repeatedly, smearing her pink lipstick and covering her lips with my pre-cum.

“This is disgusting. . .” She whispered.

I lost my breath when Mom licked her lips and filled her mouth with it again. I felt her moan as she sucked it.

I slipped my hands behind her head and pulled her beautiful long hair back into a ponytail so I could better see her face. She stopped and looked up at me again with just the head of my dick in her mouth. I held her head still, I felt her slide her hands to my bare hips. I slowly pushed forward. She let me slowly start to fuck her mouth. She didn’t look so mad now.

I can’t describe how she looked. All I can say is that she looked hotter and sexier than any slut I’d seen in any porn magazines or any movies. I could hear her, “Ummm― Ummm― Ummm― Ummm…” each time I pushed it in her mouth. I could feel the tip of my dick hitting the back of the throat with each stroke.

After a few minutes she pulled back, letting my dick fall from her mouth. It was really wet now. She spread her spit all over it as she stroked it quickly. That squishing sound filled the garage.

Then mom stared at my cock and got this disgusted look on her face and said something I wasn’t expecting; “I bet you think about fucking me too, don’t you?” She hissed as she stroked me. I was a bit surprised at the sharpness of her tone. The show that she was putting on made me temporarily forget that she “Didn’t want to do this”.

She looked at my cock as she pumped it and talked. “You probably want to make me bend right over your father’s car I bet, so you can stick this thing in me and fuck me with it right now, don’t you?” She bitched.

I thought the questions might be rhetorical.

She looked up, “Is that what you’re gunna make me do Robert? You gunna tell me you’ll tell your father what we did. . . what I’m doing now.” She stroked me more aggressively. “Is that what you’re gunna tell me so I have no choice but to let you do that to me?

She was moving her hand faster now. “You’re gunna blackmail your own mother… …Aren’t you? So you can fuck her? Aren’t you Robert?”

I was “Robert” again. She looked kinda mad kneeling there in front of me as she sucked my dick back into her mouth. I thought that behind the phony anger I could see the pleading. I told her with a quick breath what she wanted to hear, “Yes!”

She took one last look at the door that led to my father. I swear I saw her eyes roll back when she sucked my cock back in between her lips.

She sucked and licked it for a minute or so, like she loved the taste; like it was a big Pop-cycle and she couldn’t get enough of it. She pinned it to my stomach with her lips and kissed the belly of it; kissing her way to my balls. It felt amazing. It was all I could do to keep from cumming.

I have to admit, I wasn’t thinking much about my Dad catching us at this point. I don’t think I could’ve cared less at that moment. I was way too wrapped up in my Mom. It became quite apparent that Mom wasn’t giving Dad a lot of thought either when she stood up and turned to face the car. She pulled her night dress up around her waist and leaned over the hood of the small car.

Her ass was beautiful. A thin black string from her thong separated her firm ass checks. The thin, transparent patch of material that covered her pussy, looked wet. It was soaked with her juices. The juices that I, no doubt, made her secrete.

She looked back over her shoulder, almost maliciously, “Here! Is this what you really want Robert?” She hissed as she reached back and caught the string of her thong with a long fingernail to pull it to one side.

I hesitated. I wasn’t sure who was in control here but quickly decided I didn’t care.

“I knew this was what you wanted when I caught you jerking off to that movie… …You wanted to fuck me, didn’t you? Come on then― Fuck me!.” She demanded through gritted teeth.

I slipped up behind her. My hard cock slipped easily into her wet pussy. I felt mom push back hard to make sure she had it all. She made small circles with her ass as she pushed back. She released her thong, rested both hands on the car, and laid her cheek on the cool red hood of the little MG.

“Come on!” She scowled.

I fished her thong out of the crack of her ass. It was soaked too now. I pressed it to the cheek of her nice round ass with one hand and held her lacey night dress out of the way with the other so I could see better. I started to fuck her. Slow at first; watching it go in and out of Mom’s slippery, pink pussy. “It matches her lips…” I thought. I started to fuck her faster and harder.

In just a few minutes Mom lifted one bare foot up and propped it up on the front bumper. She positioned herself more securely on the front of the car and then did the same with her other foot, spreading them far apart and crouching to keep her ass low enough, giving me a better view and better access. She pushed back on me using the bumper and the windshield for leverage. She felt tighter and it felt like I was in even deeper now.

I held her there and shoved forward as she pushed back. It felt amazing and the view was incredible.

My Mom grunted each time my balls smacked her clit. Each grunt seemed to get a little louder as my thighs slapped into hers.

“Umh― Umh― Umh― Umh― Umh― Umh― Umh―” I don’t know how I lasted as long as I did.

“I’m gunna cum!!!” I groaned through my tight lips.

My mom didn’t slow down a bit. If anything, she moved her ass faster in response.

I let go of her thong and filled my hands with the roundness of each ass cheek. I spread my fingers apart and dug into ass as I drove up into her.

“I can’t believe you’re making me do this…” She grunts. I hear her whine through labored breathing. “You’re making me cum! I’m cumming! I’m cumming too Bobby!!” {I’m “Bobby” again}

The timing couldn’t have been better. I started to shoot a tremendous load of spunk into my Mom’s sweet pussy as she pushed up onto her hands and rocked her ass up and down and side to side. She moved her ass in small circles as she pushed off the windshield of the car.

“Oh God Bobby!!! FUCK!!!” I could feel her ass quivering.

“Oh God!” She says and buried her mouth in her forearm and bit down in an attempt to muffle her moans. “UMMMMMMMMMMMMM” she groaned.

We both came and came hard. I could feel stuff pouring out of her pussy with each trust, running down my balls and onto my thighs. I could feel it splashing my legs as my balls slapped her pussy.

Mom collapsed on the front of the MG trying to catch her breath; her heavy breathing drowning out what she was trying to say. I let my hands glide over her firm ass-checks, running both thumbs down the crack of her ass; marveling at its shape. I hear her moan quietly as my thumb eased over her asshole. I pulled out and slide my fingers down to her soaked pussy.

I took a few seconds feeling how wet and swollen her pussy lips were. They were soft and slippery. I touched her clit. It was hard and swollen. She jerked her ass in response each time my fingertips glided over it. I could feel that Mom’s pussy was smooth, shaved and I spread some of the wetness over its softness.

I don’t know how long we stayed there like that but I was in no hurry to leave the garage. At that point, I doubt I could have even found my way back to my room.

She mumbled something again, but I still couldn’t understand what she was saying with her face buried in her arm. I stepped around to the front fender, “What?” I whispered. “I can’t hear you.”

She lifted her head and looked over at me. She took a deep steady breath and released it. “I suppose you’ll tell your father about this if I don’t let you fuck me tomorrow too.” She bitched as she lay her head back down on the car and concentrated on breathing.

I couldn’t believe that after all this, the “bitchy” had returned full force. I smiled and tucked my wet dick back into my shorts. Nothing she could say now could ruin my mood.

Then Mom did something else that shocked me. She slid off the hood of the car and dropped down to her knees in front of me again. She pulled me to her by the front of my shorts.

“You’ll probably want to do some more sick shit to me after your Dad leaves for the Golf Course tomorrow, Won’t you?”

She griped as she exposed my tired, wet dick. She glided the tip of one finger down its slimy length as it hung semi-soft in front of her. She twirled her finger around the sloppy head a few times then rubbed her thumb and finger together. She looked like she was in deep thought as she watched her fingers sliding back and forth together.

“You’ll wanna do something depraved …Like fuck me on the kitchen table or cum on my face, I bet. . .” She hissed, staring at my prick the entire time she bitched.

She wrapped her fingers around my wet, semi-hard dick and pulled at it roughly, angrily, stretching it. It didn’t really hurt but her attitude kinda caught me by surprise.

“This is incest…”, she reminds me. “You’re sick…” She growled as she took me in her mouth again. I leaned back on the hood of Dad’s car while she sucked my dick clean.

The post A Mother’s Seduction appeared first on sexstories.org.

It’s been five months since dad left with another woman. He doesn’t even call to see if we’re doing ok. But It’s fine. At least now we know the true colors of that piece of shit. But still, it’s almost unbelievable how 21 years of my life were spent with someone who couldn’t give less of a rat’s ass about us.

And since he’s proven he’s no longer a man and jumped ship, I had to move back with mom to help her make ends meet. But I guess that’s one of the few silver linings of all of this. I get to see her more and help her out both financially and emotionally. And that’s what’s most important. Especially since I have a sneaking suspicion that she’s still being affected. Not as severely as when it initially happened, but it’s still clear that she needs me.

“Mom, I’m home,” I call out as I walk into the house with groceries in my hands, “They didn’t have pineapples so I got you some mangos. I didn’t wanna come back without some vitamins so I grabbed the next best thing.”

No response. Weird. I walk out of the foyer into the living room and there she is, on the couch in her pajamas staring into the TV. She was always known to be too infatuated with her shows. I walk over to her and kiss her on her head, grabbing her attention.

“Mail’s here,” I say before walking in the kitchen to put everything up,

“Funny,” she responds, “You forget my pineapples?”

“Nope. In fact, they’re so offended that you thought I did, they turned into mangoes.”

“Aww. Well in that case, I apologize.”

“Nope. Deed’s been done. Plus, I have a feeling they’re into the mango life.”

“Well bully for them.”

I finish putting up the food and head back into the living room.

“So whatcha watchin’ anyway?” I question,

“Eh, just something that came up when I turned it on. It looked boring at first, but when I was about to turn it, it got interesting. So now I’m hooked.”

“Mind if I join?”

“Not at all, but there’s a few minutes left. Not sure what’s coming on after this.”

“That’s fine.”

I take a seat beside her, watching the last bit of whatever this is. But even with the snippet, I get what she means. This is interesting. I’ve gotta see if this comes on again.

But it ends and the next show comes up. As it goes on, I find that it really isn’t offering much.

Stale jokes, unnecessary laugh track, boring characters and plot, kinda disappointing. But as I’m stomaching the garbage before me, I feel some weight being applied to my shoulder. I look out of the corner of my eye to see that it’s mom’s head. She’s leaned against me and bunched up. Aww. It’s insane to think that just two decades ago, the tables were turned.

I subconsciously bring my arm behind her back, embracing her more and she accepts my embrace, wrapping her arm around me in response. She looks so comfortable. And she’s so warm and soft. I guess that should be expected from a mother, but this is different. I turn my attention back to the “show” and start blankly as the unamusing banters and dry plot. That is until mom starts giggling. Really? She actually finds this funny? But then she says,

“Havin’ fun there?”

I turn to ask what she means, only to discover that I’ve been rubbing her stomach this whole time. I immediately pull my hand away before saying,

“Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t me-”

She interrupts me by grabbing my hand and placing it back where it was.

“It’s fine,” she assures, “I didn’t say I didn’t like it. It’s actually nice.”

Odd. But ok. As long as she enjoys it. I start rubbing her stomach once again and she settles herself in the couch. This actually is kinda nice. I mean, removing the obvious weirdness of the gravity here, it is a bit soothing.

After a while, the show’s over. Thank God. And another show comes up. A few moments into it, I’m thoroughly confused. I guess it’s one of those shows where everything only makes sense if you watch the whole thing. It seems so convoluted. I have no idea what direction it’s going. Is there a war? Are these people oppressed? Why’s that kid crying? And why does everyone in the radius care? What’s with that door? Wha- waaait a minute, what’s happening?

“Well, well, well,” the man says after placing a finger under a frightened woman’s chin, “Would you look at what we have here? It would seem that the rebels have come to play. Interesting.”

She jerks her head away and says,

“Just shut up so we can get this over with.”

He pins her to the wall before saying,

“Fine. Just take all the fun out of it, why don’t you?”

He then gives her a deep kiss, groping and fondling her breasts in the process. Ok, yeah.

Thanks but no thanks. I refuse to have this in the same vicinity as my mother. I grab the remote to change before she says,

“Wait, hang on. I think I’ve seen this before. I don’t think anything happens. I think someone bursts in before he gets the chance to do anything.”

Um…Alright. The scene then transitions to her bent over a table as the man thrusts himself in and out of her. He groans out in pleasure as she grips onto the table, trying to hide her signs of enjoying it. Alright, something’s happening, no one’s showed up, what the hell? I turn to mom and she shrugs before saying,

“I can be wrong.”

Ok, she clearly enjoys this, so who am I to deprive her of her entertainment? So I tough it through. But I direct my attention above the TV. I just can’t look at this with my mom right here. But the sounds are just a little bit more difficult to ignore. After a few uncomfortable moments, the scene ends. Ok. That wasn’t too bad.

“See, that wasn’t so bad, was it?” mom says,

Yes. Yes it was.

“I guess not,” I reply,

“Exactly. It’s just a little bit of human body. Nothing to be embarrassed about. Especially since yours is showing to not be shy at all.”

You know what? She’s right. The human anatomy is a wonderful specimen and I shouldn’t be so- what the fuck did she just say?

“What do you mean?” I question.

She points to my crotch and my heart drops in my stomach. Before me is my raging erection trying to burst out of my pants. Oh, fuck. She giggles before saying,

“Now, now, what did we just discuss? There’s no shame in the human body. That’s just how it works. We laugh when we’re amused, we pee when we drink, we show our arousal when we’re…you know…aroused. There’s nothing wrong with it.”

“I mean, sure,” I respond, “But you’re my mom.”

“Yes. I’m your mom. Meaning I’ve seen it way before you did. And possibly more than you did in your diaper days. It wasn’t weird then. The only difference now is you have two digits in your age. You’re still my bouncing baby boy.”

“I guess you’re right.”

“Of course I’m right. I’m a mom. It’s what we do. Now don’t think about it too much.”

Ok. She just made this way less uncomfortable. She’s right. I’m just overthinking this. It’s just an organ that she’s seen years before I did. So what’s the point in making a fuss about it? I continue watching the show, piecing together some of the questions I had a few minutes ago in the process. Now I’m hooked.

Eventually, another sex scene appears. It’s a little different from the last one. This woman seems more into it. This gets me going again and I accept it. It’s natural. But this is somewhat worse than last time. This time, I’m physically uncomfortable. There’s only so much room in my underwear, let alone my pants, to contain me. I guess mom takes notice of this because as she maintains her focus on the TV, she says,

“You know, if it’s that bothersome, I wouldn’t mind if you just whipped it out.”

Hm. Odd request. Watching soft-core porn is one thing, getting a rager is pushing it, but this is exposing myself. Wait, wait, just remember what we just talked about. She’s seen it before. The only difference is my age. It’s fine.

“Alright,” I reply.

I unbutton and unzip my pants before sliding them off along with my underwear, freeing my erect member.

“Wow,” she says, “You’ve really grown, haven’t you? How can you not have a date yet?”

Oh, mom, so naïve about how girls only want guys who are good at something.

“Well,” she continues, “Since you’re committing, it’s only fair that I commit, too.”

She leans up before removing her shirt and pajama bottoms along with her panties. Again, odd request, but again, human anatomy. And oh my God, her anatomy is just outstanding. Her breasts, her body, her- what the fuck am I thinking? That’s my mother!

“Hey,” she says, waving her hand in front of my face, snapping me out of my thoughts, “Can you hear me? I want the remote. This show’s boring and I wanna see what else is on.”

“Oh,” I say as I re-enter my state of mind, “Right. Right, uh, here you go.”

I hand her the remote before she gives me a grin and says,

“Thank you.”

She returns to her position, leaning on me as she scrolls through the different channels. My hand returns to her now exposed stomach, but I don’t move it. Mostly because now I might risk touching something and I’m just gonna stop thinking about that for the rest of my natural life.

She picks a channel to watch and sets down the remote. Now, it’s at this point I need to know, HOW HORNY IS THIS WOMAN?!? Why is she on the most adult heavy channel we have? Why does she know about this? Alright, calm down. Maybe this is just to drive the point home that she’s comfortable with this type of stuff around me. So maybe I should show her the same courtesy. Plus, she’s been so alone for so long. She’s bound to search for this kind of stuff in her free time. Yeah, the internet’s a bit of a better option, but maybe she’s like me and finds there’s something slightly more euphoric about finding it on national television.

I relax a bit, accepting mom’s choice, and watch as I’m greeted with two heroines in a run down amusement park being hypnotized by a villain. Of course, the acting is atrocious, but the scene afterwards is the real source of entertainment. It starts with him forcing the two girls to make out. It then transitions to one girl on her hands and knees with the guy pumping in and out of her as she licks the other girl’s center. With every moment this goes on, I’m just getting more and more turned on. I almost wanna stroke it right here and now, but that just crosses the line. I’m not jerking off in front of my own mom.

But as I say that, I get an intense jolt of pleasure throughout my body, starting from my penis. What the hell? My right arm is hanging on the back of the couch and my left is around mom’s torso. I look down and my mind just factory resets itself. Before me is the imagery of my mom with her hand wrapped around my cock, gently stroking it up and down.

“Mom, wha-” I start, but I’m interrupted with her other hand covering my mouth as she continues stroking,

“Shhhh,” she starts before saying in a sultry tone, “Let mommy take care of this, ok? Sitting in discomfort isn’t good for you. You need release. And I’m more than happy to give it to you, ok?”

Ok, this is wrong. This shouldn’t be happening. But before I can object any more, she takes the head of my cock inside of her mouth, gently sucking on it as she continues stroking me. I let out a light moan as she sucks on it more and more. Eventually, she takes more of me inside of her mouth, getting all the way to the base after a few attempts. She then starts bobbing up and down my shaft, earning more and more moans.

As this goes on, my cares and worries dwindle more and more. Why is this even a problem? She likes it. I like it. Why question it? You know what? There’s no point in questioning it. I might as well embrace it.

I bring a hand to the back of her head, guiding her up and down my cock, as I bring my other hand to her soaking wet pussy, rubbing It with two of my fingers, earning moans from her. I bring my fingers to my mouth and lick her juices off of them. Fuck, she tastes amazing. I stick my fingers in my mouth, coating them in my saliva before bringing them back to mom’s pussy and driving them inside of her before thrusting in and out of her, causing her to moan even louder.

She starts sucking a bit faster and I follow suit, matching her rhythm. Fuck, her mouth feels so good. But this isn’t enough. I want more. I need more. And I guess she wants the same thing because after a few moments, she takes me out of her mouth before giving a devious grin and says,

“You know, after your father left, I got sterilized.”

She then leans up and straddles me.

“I didn’t want you to have any brothers or sisters.”

She slowly starts grinding on me.

“You know why?”

I shake my head. She giggles before saying,

“Because you’re my special boy. You’re the only one I need.”

She then leans in my ear and whispers in a seductive tone,

“And I’m not one to share what’s mine. So use me to your heart’s content.”

She then lifts her hips and lowers onto my cock, letting out a moan in the process. I then grant her wish, grabbing onto her hips before lifting and lowering her on my shaft, causing her to let out louder moans. She then wraps her arms around my neck and elevates the pleasure for us both by rolling her hips with every decent.

“How’s it feel, baby?” she questions through moans, “You like how your mommy’s pussy feels around your dick? Hm? You like how she’s sliding up and down? I bet you really love how these tits are bouncing for you, huh? Yes. For you. All of this is for you. Now claim it. Claim me. Fuck me like you mean it. Fuck me.”

I speed up my pace, thrusting into her in the process. She moans even louder as she tightens her grip and I tighten mine in response.

“Yes,” she moans out, “Just like that. Give it to me. Drive it into me. Fuck me until you fill me. You want that, don’t you? You wanna fill mommy up? You wanna give her your milk? Do it. Use me. Use me like a little fuck toy. I’ll be your toy whenever you want. I’ll take it like a good girl.”

Everything she’s saying is turning me on even more. How could anyone walk away from this? Thank God I inherited her brains. She brings her face closer to mine and whispers,

“Tell me you love me. Say it. Say you love me. Say you love this. Tell me how much you love mommy’s pussy.”

“I love you so much,” I respond, “I love fucking your little pussy. I can’t get enough of it.”

“Fuck! I love you, too, baby. Now show me. Show me how much you love me. Cum for me. Cum inside of me to show me. Do it. Give me your cum.”

After a few minutes, I feel myself getting closer and closer to fulfilling her desires. So I switch our positions so that she’s laying on the couch. I give her a passionate kiss as I thrust in and out of her as hard and as fast as I possibly can. She wraps her legs around my hips and I embrace her tighter.

Then, I moan into the kiss as I spill my seed in my mother’s insides, filling her up just as she wanted. And being the overachiever I am, I release so much, it starts leaking out onto the couch. When I finally stop, we take a moment to catch our breaths, staring into each other’s eyes. I then break the silence and say between breaths,

“So…how’s about I get started on dinner?”

She nods before saying,

“Yeah. That sounds good.”

I give her another kiss and she reciprocates, cupping my face in the process. Afterwards, she looks me in the eye and says,

“Please don’t leave me.”

I hug her tight before saying,

“That thought would never even cross my mind.”

The post Mom’s Anatomy appeared first on sexstories.org.

A sex story about a young woman who unexpectedly encounters her parents at a swinger club.

It had been a few weeks since we had been to the Pineapple Lounge, and we were excited to have fun tonight. Unfortunately, we got stuck in traffic, so the party was in full effect by the time we got there.

“I’m going to go change real quickly. I’ll meet you in the lounge,” I told John.

John and I started swinging when our daughter, Cassie, left for college. Four years later, we are still very active in our local swinger’s community. We have developed so many great friendships with couples of all ages.

As I walked into the changing room, I couldn’t help checking myself out in the full-length mirror. I have to say; for being a mother of a twenty-two-year-old college grad, I looked damn good. Since joining the lifestyle, I decided I needed to work out more. I was always in decent shape, mostly thanks to good genes, but once we joined the scene, I worked my ass off to get more toned. Now at 52, I’m in the best shape I’ve been in since college.

While you could wear whatever you wanted most nights, tonight’s theme was see-through. Earlier in the week, I went to the specialty lingerie store and picked up a black mesh body stocking that was crotchless. It didn’t leave much to the imagination, and I absolutely liked it that way.

When I found John at the bar, he was already chatting it up with a couple we had met at the club several times before. Michelle was a striking red-headed woman, and Mike was her very handsome husband. They were both in their early thirties, but our age didn’t seem to matter to them. We had never hooked up before, but the way Michelle was flirting with John, I had a feeling that would change tonight.

Mike was dressed in a nice button-down shirt, jeans, and dress shoes. He looked nice, but it was his wife I couldn’t take my eyes off of. She wore a sheer, long sleeve black mini dress with a pair of black over-the-knee socks. The dress barely covered her ass, and the black color perfectly contrasted with her naturally pale skin. While her chest wasn’t huge, her nipples poked through her dress, begging to be played with.

Ever since joining the lifestyle, I have embraced my bi side. Seeing Michelle tonight made me want to explore that side of me even more. She looked good enough to eat, and I hoped I would get to eat her pussy tonight.

“Care to dance?” I asked as I took her hand, leading her to the small dance floor.

As Michelle and I danced together, I couldn’t help but be struck by her grace and fluidity. She moved with such ease, her body flowing effortlessly to the beat of the music. Her red hair swayed as she danced, accenting the fluid movements of her body.

The longer we danced, the more I became aware of every inch of Michelle’s body against mine. Her soft curves were pressed against me, and I could feel the heat of her skin through the fabric of her dress. Her perfume was intoxicating, and I found myself wanting to hold her even closer.

Her sweat caused her nipples to cling to the barely there fabric of her dress. The sight only added to her allure, and I became more aroused with every passing moment. I placed my hands on her hips, pulling her even closer, and she responded by grinding her hips against mine.

My wet bare pussy ground against her soft thighs as we moved to the music. I ran my hands up her body until I reached her perky breasts. Her tiny breasts fit perfectly in my hands. I slipped her nipples between my manicured fingers, teasing this beautiful goddess in front of me. I wanted her to want me, to need me, and I planned on having her between my legs very soon.

Our bodies moved together like a symphony, and I was lost in the rhythm of the dance. Michelle’s breath was hot on my neck, and I could feel the softness of her lips as she whispered, “Jan, I want you.” My heart skipped a beat, knowing I had her just where I wanted her.

We continued to dance, our bodies entwined, and I was struck by how natural and effortless it felt. Our movements became more intimate, and I could feel the tension building between us. As the song ended, we held each other tightly, both reluctant to let go.

We finally pulled away from each other, both of us breathing heavily. Michelle’s eyes were filled with desire, and I could see the longing in her expression. I took her hand and led her off the dance floor.

Michelle and I made our way to a corner of the room, and I took her in my arms. Our lips met, passionately kissing each other. We were both lost in the moment. Michelle’s hand slid between my legs, pushing them apart. I knew what she wanted and gave her free access to my exposed pussy. Her soft fingers teased my inner thighs as I felt my pussy quiver in anticipation. Michelle’s fingers slid between my labia, causing me to moan in delight. Her now wet fingers explored my pussy, moving her fingers up and down, coating her digit. Michelle’s slick finger slipped inside my drenched pussy, as she slowly began to fuck me. With every thrust of her fingers, she ground her palm into my clit, causing me to cry out uncontrollably.

As much as I enjoyed Michelle’s finger fucking, I wanted to feel her wet cunt. I lifted the hem of her dress and moved aside the drenched crotch of her black G-string. Michelle leaned into me as my fingers crept ever closer to her cunt.

“Please!” Michelle begged in whispered tones.

I knew what she needed, and I didn’t hold back. As I slid two fingers into her cunt, I used my other hand to rub her clit. Michelle kissed me hard, her tongue massaging mine, as she moaned breathlessly into my mouth. If it weren’t for the loud music, the sloshing of our wet pussies would fill the room.

John and Mike stood and watched as Michelle and I fucked each others’ fingers in the crowded lounge. Knowing that my husband was watching me with another man’s wife was a huge turn-on.

The look on Mike and John’s faces showed how turned on they were by the very public finger fucking.

“Let’s go find a room,” John said as he placed a hand on my shoulder.

Reluctantly, I pulled away from Michelle. My fingers were drenched in her juices, and they shimmered from the strobe lights that flashed in the room. To put it mildly, my fingers looked delicious, and I knew exactly what John wanted me to do with them.

“Lick my fingers clean,” I instructed John.

John’s face lit up as my fingers slipped past his lips. The tangy taste of Michelle’s pussy covered his tongue as he licked every inch of my pussy juice covered fingers clean. Watching my husband suck off the pussy juices of another woman made me lust for him. I brought my hand to the front of John’s trousers and rubbed his hard cock through his pants. I could feel his pre-cum seeping into his boxers. It was clear my husband needed to cum, and I couldn’t wait to see Michelle ride his thick cock.

Michelle licked her fingers clean of my wetness before she grabbed my hand, leading me to the first open playroom we could find.

While it wasn’t one of the bigger rooms, it was big enough for the four of us.

“I need you,” I loudly purred as I steered Michelle to the bed, getting on top of her.

The warmth of her smooth lips met mine as we greedily kissed each other. Michelle’s tongue massaged my lips, begging to be invited in, and I didn’t make her wait. My tongue met Michelle’s as our breasts pressed against each other. Michelle’s hard nipples felt wonderful on my chest as I held her close.

Michelle pressed her G-string-covered pussy into my thigh. The warmth and wetness of her pussy ground into me as she tried to get herself off. I could tell that she needed to cum, and I was all too happy to oblige.

I kissed my way down to her chest, making my way to her succulent breasts. I kissed around her flesh, teasing her. I licked a nipple with the flat of my tongue before sensually blowing warm air on it. The nipple grew tauter and harder before my eyes, enticing me to suck on it. I ran my tongue around her nipple and gently sucked it into my warm mouth. My tongue continued to circle Michelle’s sensitive nipple as my hand teased the underside of her other breast.

“Yes, Jan!” Michelle moaned, and I knew I had her where I wanted her.

I moved my way down her body, looked her straight in her blue eyes, and slid off her absolutely drenched G-string. I took a moment and stared at her engorged pussy lips as they shone in the light. I ran my tongue between her wet lips, tasting her juices for the first time. I loved the taste of pussy, and Michelle’s was like no other. Her pussy was soaking wet, and I lapped up as much of her wetness as I could before moving up to her clit.

Michelle was humping my face as her body begged for more attention. I simultaneously sucked Michelle’s clit into my mouth while gently pushing two fingers deep into her wet cunt. Her pussy clenched around my fingers, sucking them in as I made circles on her sensitive clit with my tongue.

“Right there! Don’t stop. Don’t you dare stop,” Michelle screamed at the top of her lungs.

A gush of pussy juice shot onto my face as Michelle squirted. It was the first time I had ever been with a woman who squirted when they came, and I did my best to lap up as much of her cum as I could. I could tell she had enough, so I stood up and seductively walked over to Mike and kissed him.

Mike didn’t hesitate to meet my kiss. My lips and tongue were covered in his wife’s pussy juices, and he gladly licked them off.

From the corner of my eyes, I saw that John had already taken off his pants and was now naked.

Michelle looked at John with a huge grin, “Please fuck me, John. Your wife warmed me up, but now I need that thick cock inside of me.”

I gave John the go-ahead nod, and he moved between her legs. I joined him on the bed, grabbed his dick, and ran it up and down Michelle’s labia. I guided his thick cock into Michelle’s tight pussy. Helping my husband enter another woman’s pussy was one of the most erotic parts of swapping.

I watched with eager eyes as I saw Michelle adjust to his girth. Once she gave John the go-ahead to fuck her, I grabbed Mike by the waist and brought his cock to my mouth.

Mike’s cock was dripping as I licked his head. His pre-cum was salty, and his cock yearned for my touch. I brought his dick deep down my throat before running my tongue on the underside of his cock.

“Ugh,” Mike groaned, indicating that he liked what I was doing.

Mike ran his hands through my hair as I continued to bob up and down on his meat. I knew if I kept going, I would quickly be greeted with a mouth full of cum. Normally, I love swallowing cum, but right now, I needed to fuck.

“Lay on the bed,” I commanded Mike.

Mike quickly obliged. The moment he was on the bed, I mounted him and slammed his whole cock deep inside me.

“God, I needed that,” I moaned.

Michelle, John, and Mike couldn’t help but laugh at my sudden outburst. I meant business, though. I placed my hands on Mike’s chest to brace myself and began rocking up and down on his hard cock. He met my thrust, grinding his public bone in circular motions on my clit. Mike was a good fuck and clearly knew what he was doing.

I dug my nails into Mike’s chest, “Just like that,” I told him.

As Mike and I continued to fuck, I watched John fuck Michelle. The perspiration on her body had built up, and there was a heavy sheen of sweat on her chest. Michelle’s face was flushed with arousal, clearly seen due to her pale skin. She looked like a red-headed sex goddess.

I bent over and kissed her as her husband continued to fuck me, and my husband continued to thrust his cock into her. I placed my hands on her breasts, holding myself up as her husband fucked me harder. I pulled and teased her nipples as we continued to moan into each other’s mouths.

“Fuck me from behind, please,” I asked Mike.

Mike grabbed my hips and pulled me into him. His cock stretched my pussy as he almost entirely pulled out before pushing back in. The sensation of his cock stretching me over and over left me panting in anticipation. Mike then took my hands, and we found a rhythm of pushing and pulling each other as we fucked.

“I’m so close,” Michelle moaned as John continued to fuck her.

I reached my hand out and found her clit. I rubbed her clit, as John continued to methodically slam his dick into her.

The sensation of having her clit rub was too much for her because I soon felt a gush of fluid cover my fingers.

“Oh my god, stop,” Michelle panted, and I moved my fingers away.

John pumped harder into Michelle, and I could tell he was close.

“Cum in her, John. Cum for me, baby,” I encouraged him.

John’s groans sent me over the edge, and a wave of ecstasy washed over my body.

Mike’s strong hands gripped my hips harder as he pushed deeper into me.

“Do it. Fuck me, Mike. Fuck my slutty pussy in front of your sexy wife. I want you to cum deep inside me. I need to feel your cock spasm for me, Mike,” I yelled, trying to help him along.

Mike collapsed on top of me as he pushed his cock deep inside me; his cock came over and over in my pussy.

I slid out from under him, got on my knees, and cleaned his cock off with my mouth. I took the head of his cock, and I sucked off as much of his cum as I could.

Michelle saw what I was doing and joined me on the floor between his legs. The two of us took turns taking Mike in our mouths and cleaning him off. Michelle and I kissed, sharing her husband’s cum between us; the perfect ending to swapping activity.

“That was phenomenal. We need to do that again. I’m parched. John, I’m going to get some water. Meet me out front,” I said, giving goodbye hugs to everyone.

As I headed back to the bar, I heard a familiar woman’s voice that I couldn’t place for some reason. I walked by the various playrooms while still trying to identify the voice. The idea of bumping into someone from my “regular” life here made me nervous.

“Yes, Daddy fuck me harder,” The voice yelled.

“Push my face into Mommy’s pussy. I know how much you love when I eat her out while you fuck me,” the voice begged.

I suddenly realized whose voice I was hearing. I couldn’t believe it. It just didn’t make sense, especially with what she was saying. My head was spinning.

I approached the playroom in question and saw the door was open, indicating they wanted people to watch the action.

The first person I saw was the “mother” in this dirty role-play. She was around my age, with dark hair and a slim figure. I will admit she was very attractive.

“Eat my pussy, baby girl. Mommy is going to cum!” She yelled.

The “mother” soon let out a loud moan, and it was clear she had just come all over the young blonde’s face.

As the blonde pulled away, my suspicions were confirmed. It was my daughter, Cassie, who I had just watched eat out this older hottie.

My daughter’s eyes met mine as I watched her lick off the pussy juices around her lips. I expected that she would jump away in shock at the sight of me, but instead, she pushed her hips back harder into her “father’s” cock.

“Cum for me, Daddy. Please fuck me harder,” Cassie moaned.

Her “Daddy” began pumping hard as I watched her “Mommy” start to rub Cassie’s clit with her fingers.

My daughter’s moans filled my ears as she came all over this strange man’s cock. “Daddy,” suddenly groaned as he filled his condom inside my daughter’s needy cunt before carefully pulling out.

Cassie got up from the bed, still naked as the day she was born, ran over, and hugged me.

“Jan!” Cassie yelled as she approached me.

My daughter never called me by my first name, but it was clear she didn’t want her “parents” to know who I was.

Cassie’s naked body melted into my barely-covered flesh. Her hard nipples brushed mine, and the wetness between her legs rubbed onto my thighs. Cassie gave me a soft, gentle kiss on my cheek before introducing me to her friends.

“Jan, this is Stan and Carol. I have known Jan since childhood. She practically raised me,” Cassie coyly said.

I couldn’t get over my daughter’s brazenness. She didn’t seem to feel an ounce of shame about being caught role-playing at a swingers club by her Mom.

“Nice to meet you. Cassie, that was phenomenal. I’m glad we finally found time to make it happen. We will have to do it again,” Carol said as she hugged my daughter and left the room with her husband.

I stood there taking in my daughter’s naked flesh. Cassie’s full perky tits glistened from the sweat covering her entire body. As I made my way down her body, I was in awe of her slim stomach that led into her wide hips, giving her an hourglass shape. Her legs were toned and tanned from running.

I couldn’t believe how hot my daughter looked. I was shocked by how turned on I was staring at her. I stood there stunned until a firm hand on my shoulder woke me from my shock.

“Oh, there you are,” John exclaimed.

“John, look who I just bumped into,” I said.

“John!” Cassie excitedly said as she gave her father the same greeting she gave me.

John didn’t move. His sweaty, naked daughter just hugged him as if it was nothing.

“Well, aren’t you going to say something?” Cassie asked.

“Baby, what are you doing here?” John asked with concern in his voice.

We had no idea our daughter was part of the lifestyle. I had so many questions racing through my head.

“I came with Stan and Carol. We had been chatting for a few weeks, and we thought it would be fun to come to meet here,” Cassie nonchalantly said.

As we spoke, I noticed Cassie’s left hand was between her legs, massaging her wet, freshly fucked cunt. Her eyes met mine as she continued to run her fingers, between her wet lips, before making her way to her clit. Her mouth opened slightly as she gently massaged her clit, her eyes never leaving mine. Cassie trailed her stomach with her other hand as she made her way to her tits. I watched as she pulled and twisted her right nipple, her mouth opening with a low moan escaping.

The speed of her fingers on her clit increased as she continued to play with her sensitive nipples.

I didn’t know what to do. John and I just stood there motionless as our twenty-two-year-old daughter fucked herself in front of us.

“Oh, Mommy, Daddy, I’m going to cum!” Cassie moaned as we watched, flabbergasted.

I knew we should be admonishing her for her lewd behavior, but John and I just stood there watching this debaucherous performance.

“Wow! That was incredible, even better than being fucked by Stan and Carol. I guess the real thing is better,” she laughed.

Cassie quickly got dressed, slipping her sheer black mini-dress on. The dress looked incredible on her. It hugged her every contour and accentuated her heaving breasts. The dress elongated her legs, making them look like they went on forever. In some ways seeing my daughter clothed in such a revealing outfit was even more erotic than seeing her naked. My daughter was a knockout.

“Baby, we should talk,” I said while taking her hand.

John, Cassie, and I grabbed some drinks from the bar before finding a table in the corner of the room.

I knew Cassie was a sexual creature. Sex was always something we were very open about in our house. John and I never hid our sex life from her, thinking it was important for her to understand that we were actual adults and not just her parents. Was this our fault? Did we somehow unexpectedly seduce her?

“Cassie, what are you doing here?” John asked again.

“Like Mom saw, Stan, Carol, and I have been roleplaying together here and there. I met them here a few months ago, and we thought it would be fun to role-play in public while people watched. I didn’t expect the two of you to be here, but once I saw Mom, I was more turned on than I have ever been before,” Cassie explained.

I took Cassie’s hand in mine as I calmly tried talking some sense into her, “baby, it is one thing to role-play, but what you just did, was….” I paused while trying to find the right words.

“Hot! It was hot, Mom, and I don’t regret it one bit,” Cassie interjected.

I swallowed as I listened to her words. John’s hand sat on my thigh, trying to brace me, but nothing could prepare me for this conversation. I had to admit to myself that watching Cassie fuck and then play with herself turned me on way more than it should have.

“Yes, I’ll admit it was hot,” I said.

“Jan!” John yelped, giving me a bit of a side-eye.

“What? I would be lying if I said otherwise, but just because it was arousing doesn’t mean it was okay,” I pushed back.

“How long have you been involved in swinging?” John asked, trying to move on from talking about how aroused we were watching her masturbate for us.

“About two years. Do you remember Amy, my sophomore-year roommate? Well, we had been lovers for a few months and wanted to try something new. We found a swingers party near campus and before we knew it we became regulars in the scene. As you could imagine, two hot bisexual college girls were a big hit with everyone,” Cassie explained.

As Cassie talked, I couldn’t help but picture her with her old roommate. Amy was a petite brunette, who was in incredible shape. I always had a feeling that something happened between them, but I had no idea that they were part of the lifestyle.

“I like your bodystocking,” Cassie seductively said while licking her lips.

My daughter was flirting with me, her mother! I felt her foot rub my leg, moving closer to my crotch. I didn’t want to bat it away, but I worried John would notice what was happening. I didn’t know what to do.

The longer this went on, the more turned on I got.

“Um, so do you come here often? We have never seen you here before,” I asked, trying to distract myself from the throbbing in my pussy.

I couldn’t believe my daughter was actively trying to seduce me. It was one thing to role-play, but this was real. Cassie was acting like a person possessed. Yes, she was sexually open. We raised her to be sex-positive and that it was okay to experiment if she felt comfortable, but that was supposed to be with other people, not with John and me.

“I was here for the first time a couple of weeks ago. Stan and Carol invited me. Amy and I used to visit a club near our college. Nothing as nice as this, but it got the job done,” Cassie explained while winking at her Dad.

“Oh!” I yelped as Cassie’s foot brushed up against my soaked pussy.

My daughter rubbed her foot against my needy cunt, causing my body to tremble uncontrollably. I did my best to cover up my reactions, but Cassie’s teases were starting to be too much.

I needed to get away before I came all over my daughter’s toes.

“Ugh, I have to use the bathroom,” I uttered while quickly standing up.

John looked shocked by my sudden pronouncement, but I couldn’t explain my desperate need to escape.

Thankfully the bathroom was empty when I got there. I needed a moment to myself to gather my thoughts. This was all too much; it was hard to believe it was real.

I looked at myself in the mirror and saw how flushed my face was from arousal. Cassie’s ministrations got me worked up. I felt conflicted admitting how badly I wanted her to continue. This was the girl I raised, yet I couldn’t help but be pulled in by the sexy nymph in front of me.

As I wrestled with these thoughts, I heard the door spring open.

“Hi, Mom,” Cassie said as she walked in.

“Baby, what you were doing back there wasn’t appropriate,” I explained as I watched her walk towards me.

Cassie pushed her body into mine until I was up against the bathroom wall. All I saw when I looked at Cassie was unadulterated lust. I froze, uncertain what I should do.

Cassie kissed me. Her lips were soft, and the scent of sex wafted off of her body. Cassie’s breasts pressed into mine and I could feel her hard, taut nipples rub against my own. My mind screamed at me to stay calm and to not join her in her lustful ambitions, but my body had other ideas.

I ran my hands through Cassie’s disheveled hair before returning her kiss. This was no motherly kiss. All my pent-up sexual desire exploded out of my lips. Cassie slid her tongue into my mouth as our bodies pushed into each other. Cassie pushed her knee into my crotch, grounding it against my needy cunt. I moaned into her mouth as our kiss intensified.

Cassie ran her hands all over my body before slipping her right hand between my legs. I knew I should resist, but I had no more fight in me. I wanted this just as much as she did.

I pressed my groin against her hand as she massaged my cunt. I knew I shouldn’t, but I needed to cum.

“Make Mommy cum, Cassie,” I begged.

I was experiencing an out-of-body moment. My mind screamed about how wrong this was, yet all I wanted was for Cassie to eat me out.

Cassie slinked down my body, her hand brushing my skin through my sheer bodystocking before arriving at my exposed crotch.

Cassie lifted my right leg over her shoulder as I placed my hands on her head to balance myself.

“I’m about to eat the pussy that brought me into this world,” I heard Cassie whisper to herself before taking the first lick of my drenched cunt.

Feeling my daughter’s tongue on my pussy sent me into a tizzy.

“Oh god, Cassie. Eat Mommy’s pussy. Lick up all my juices. That feels so good,” I moaned.

Cassie’s tongue deliberately moved up and down my pussy lips, gently flicking my clit with every pass. It was clear that Cassie had a lot of experience with women and had me moaning with delight.

Cassie’s slim fingers soon joined her tongue. Two fingers massaged my cunt as they moved in and out of me. This wasn’t simple pumping of her fingers. Cassie massaged my G-spot in a way no other lover had.

It was becoming increasingly harder to balance as orgasm approached. I gripped Cassie’s head tighter. Cassie’s tongue drew circles around my clit as she sucked it between her lips. It was all too much for me.

“Cassie!” I yelled as I came all over my daughter’s face.

Moments later, Cassie stood before me and kissed me passionately on my lips. Cassie tasted like my pussy, and I couldn’t believe I was kissing my daughter with my wetness all over her face.

“I’ll see you back at the table,” Cassie said as she turned towards the door, wiping her face with the back of her hand.

And then she was gone. I quickly straightened my clothing and headed back to the lounge.

“Everything okay?” John inquired.

“Just needed the bathroom,” I lied.

“Listen, I know we have a lot to talk about. Would it be okay if we did it another time, though?” Cassie innocently asked.

“Sure,” John and I responded in unison.

Cassie hugged us both goodbye, and we left the club soon after.

John and I spent the rest of the night in shock. I tossed and turned as I attempted to fall asleep.

After last night I needed to clear my mind, so I spent my afternoon lounging in the sun and working on my tan. John was out golfing with friends, so I had the whole house to myself.

I walked outside and felt the warmth of the sun on my skin. It was a beautiful day with a clear blue sky and a gentle breeze. I set my towel on my favorite spot on the lawn and laid out in the sun.

I always preferred to suntan nude to avoid any tan lines, and the weather was perfect for it. I grabbed my sunscreen bottle and began applying it generously to my exposed skin. I took my time as I worked the lotion into every inch of my flesh. The rhythm of my movements were slow and steady, each touch sending a ripple of pleasure through my body.

I rubbed the lotion in, feeling its silky texture on my skin. My fingers glided over my body, spreading the protective cream evenly. Putting on the sunscreen stopped being about guarding myself against the sun and more about enjoying the sensation of rubbing my slick hands over my body. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, relishing the moment.

Sweat began to bead along my slick, lotion-covered skin. As I ran my hands over my curves, my mind drifted to the previous night’s events. Thoughts of Cassie playing with herself in front of John and me filled me with desire. She was not just playing with herself but putting on a show for us. She wanted us to see her cum, and cum she did while looking me straight in the eyes.

Between my nasty thoughts about Cassie and the heat of the sun, I couldn’t help but explore my figure. I squeezed some more lotion into my hands and slowly worked the sunscreen into the sensitive flesh of my breasts. I always loved breast play, and the cream on my tits was sending my libido into overdrive.

I tweaked and pulled at my taut nipples, causing myself to moan.

“Oh, Cassie, play with Mommy’s tits,” I growled.

As I continued playing with my sweaty body, I imagined that it was my daughter’s hands teasing me. I envisioned Cassie’s lotion-covered fingers grazing my stomach and playing with the tits that she once drank from.

My hands worked their way to my thighs as I massaged the lotion into my toned legs. My pussy yearned for attention, but I wanted to tease myself a little more.

I let the back of my hand gently bump into my clit before gingerly brushing my nails across my stomach and up to my breasts. I caressed my collarbone before carefully wrapping my fingers around my neck, choking myself as I pulled my nipples hard. The rough play caused my body to shiver in anticipation of what was to come.

My heart was pounding, and my breathing was short. I couldn’t hold off anymore. I slipped two fingers into my mouth, lubricating them, getting them ready to play with my soaked pussy. I rubbed my fingers between my slick folds before bringing them to my clit. I gently massaged my clit, feeling myself getting wetter and wetter.

Thoughts of Cassie licking my pussy flooded my mind as my fingers increased their speed.

“Lick Mommy’s pussy, baby. Cassie, I need to cum,” I whimpered.

The thought of her blonde hair poking between my thighs was too much to handle, and my body exploded, releasing all my built-up tension. The sensation was electric, and I couldn’t help but feel a sense of euphoria wash over me. I took my time, savoring every moment and feeling completely immersed in my climax.

As I lay there, coming down from my orgasm, my phone rang, jolting me back to reality. I was shocked to see it was Cassie. I assumed she wanted time to process things before reaching out.

“Hi, honey,” I answered.

“Mom, I feel like we should talk. Would it be okay if I came over for dinner tonight?” She asked.

I paused, thinking about what it would be like to see her.

“Of course, Cas. Come around 7:30. We can order some food,” I responded.

“Perfect. See you then,” Cassie said before hanging up.

I quickly texted John and let him know the plan.

“Okay. We all need to talk,” John wrote me.

I spent the rest of the day doing everything I could to distract myself. As the time got closer to Cassie’s arrival, I began getting ready. After laying out in the sun most of the afternoon, I desperately needed to shower.

As I walked into the shower, I let the warm water run over my body, washing away the tension and fatigue from last night. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, feeling the heat of the water seep into my skin and soothe my muscles.

Water running over my body always felt sensual to me. There was something about showering that felt intimate. It was my time to explore and get to know every inch of my body.

The warm water felt like a caress on my skin, and the soap felt like a soft embrace. I ran my hands over my curves, feeling the contours of my body and relishing in the feeling of my touch.

I found myself getting more and more turned on, and I couldn’t resist exploring my own body a little further. I let my hands wander, trailing over my breasts and down to my hips, feeling the excitement build within me.

I lathered the soap in my hands and took my time, exploring every inch of my skin; my body becoming more and more aroused with each passing moment. Despite having just cum a few hours ago, I knew if I didn’t stop, I wouldn’t be able to prevent myself from cumming again.

A part of me knew that something might happen tonight, and I wanted to be prepared. I fought the urge to indulge in my body once again and decided to focus on preparing for tonight. I washed my long brown hair before shaving every inch of hair on my body.

I put on some understated makeup, giving me a natural look. I didn’t want to draw attention to the fact that I was getting dressed up for Cassie, but I couldn’t fight that I craved her attention. I wanted her to see my body and need to hold herself back from jumping my bones.

I walked through my large closet until I came across my athleisure shelf. I grabbed my newest Lululemon leggings, which perfectly showed off my tight ass. I had caught John checking me out in them many times before, so I knew they would have the desired effect.

I finished the look with a cropped sweatshirt that showed a little underboob when I lifted my arms. It was a younger look, but John had seen me wearing the shirt around the house a few times, so I didn’t believe he would think anything of it.

“Hi, Mom, Dad. I’m home,” Cassie yelled as she walked through the door.

I ran downstairs when I heard Cassie come in. “I’m so glad you came, baby. It means a lot to us that you reached out,” I said, hugging her.

“I brought some wine,” Cassie announced as she passed it to John.

“Hey, honey,” John said cautiously.

It was clear that John was still unsure how to deal with what happened last night.

“How’d your golf game go today, Dad?” Cassie asked, trying to break the ice.

“It was fine. Something about my stroke felt off. Probably wasn’t the best idea to play hung-over,” John laughed.

The laughter helped ease the simmering tension in the room.

“Let’s figure out dinner. I’m starving! Does Italian sound good to everyone?” I wondered.

“Sounds great, Mom,” Cassie replied as she plopped herself on the couch.

For the next 30 minutes, Cassie, John, and I talked as if last night hadn’t occurred. Cassie acted like the fun-loving, innocent girl that John and I always knew. It was nice having family time together.

“Well, I’m going to shower quickly before the food arrives. Sorry, I didn’t get a chance to clean up before you got here, Cassie,” John said as he headed upstairs.

“No worries, Dad. It will give Mom and me a chance to catch up,” Cassie remarked.

Looking at Cassie, I couldn’t help but take in her beauty. Her piercing blue eyes looked right through me as I checked out her sexy body. Cassie’s blonde hair was slicked back in a ponytail, allowing me to take in her perfect features.

Cassie wore a basic cropped tee and a pair of low-rise jeans. The combination showed off her hourglass figure perfectly. Her lips shined from whatever gloss she wore, making her look extremely kissable.

For a brief moment, the two of us looked at each other, waiting to see who would speak first.

“You look beautiful tonight, Cassie,” I remarked, hoping it would start a conversation.

“Oh, thanks. You looked pretty hot too. There aren’t a lot of mothers who could pull off that look,” Cassie responded.

I wanted Cassie to notice my outfit, but now that she had, I felt conflicted about what to do. While we had already played with each other at the club, here we were in my house, the house I raised her in. Was I going to continue this incestuous affair?

“Last night was extraordinary, Mom. I probably shouldn’t say this, but I really enjoyed kissing you,” Cassie blurted out.

My face turned red as I listened to my daughter’s compliment.

“I enjoyed eating your pussy, even more, and I can’t wait to do it again tonight,” Cassie seductively said.

Gone was the innocent woman who was here a few moments ago. The woman in front of me now was the same as the one I fucked in the bathroom in the club.

“Cassie,” I whispered, unsure what to say.

I had come into this night expecting to be the seductress, but I quickly felt submissive to my daughter’s wants and needs.

“I know you want this. I could tell just by how you were looking at me. Will you help me fuck Daddy? I bet you would love to see Daddy’s cock deep inside me,” Cassie tantalizingly asked.

It took all my strength not to get on my knees before Cassie and submit myself to her.

“What did you have in mind?” I asked Cassie, as it seemed like she already had a plan.

“After dinner, I want you to excuse yourself to your room. While you do that, I will say I need to use the restroom, and I will meet you there. We will undress and come back downstairs,” Cassie explained as I listened with bated breath.

“Isn’t that a bit aggressive,” I worried.

“He won’t know what to do. I am sure he will be demure and ask what is going on. I want you to tell him about what happened in the bathroom at the club; explain to him how it is all you have been able to think about all day. Share with him how badly you need to feel my lips on your body again and how much you want to see him with me,” Cassie confidently spelled out.

I sat there in complete awe of my daughter. I was transfixed by her every word and wanted to do everything I could to please her. It was not in my nature to be submissive, especially not when it came to sex, but I wanted to gratify Cassie’s every desire.

The doorbell rang, giving me a moment to recoup myself. I answered the door and brought the food to the kitchen. I leaned against the kitchen counter, trying to regain a sense of equilibrium.

I took several deep breaths before whispering, “I am going to help my daughter seduce her father tonight!”

John soon came down, and we enjoyed our meal.

“So, did I miss any interesting conversations while upstairs?” John asked.

“Nothing exciting,” Cassie answered.

“Do you think we should talk about last night?” John wondered.

“Can we wait until after dinner? I want to enjoy the meal,” I pushed back.

The rest of the meal was rife with sexual tension. While the three of us tried to maintain a normal conversation, it was clear all we were thinking about was sex.

“I’m going to go upstairs for a few minutes, John. Could you clean up dinner?” I requested.

“Of course. Care to help me, Cas?” John asked.

“Um, I have to go use the bathroom. Sorry, Dad,” Cassie lied.

“Okay, well, I guess I’ll do it myself,” John chuckled.

Cassie and I made our way upstairs.

I stood in my room for a few moments, shaking uncontrollably. I took a few deep breaths and reminded myself how badly I wanted this, despite how nervous I felt.

The door opened, and I soon felt a warm breath on my neck. Cassie ran her tongue down my neck while leaving little loving kisses.

“Oh, Cassie,” I purred.

Cassie didn’t waste any time. She reached her hands under the hem of my sweatshirt and pulled it over my head. Cassie’s small hands cupped my heaving breasts as she began to kiss her way down to the small of my back.

“That feels so good, Cassie,” I said, encouraging her.

Cassie quickly pulled my leggings down to the ground as I stepped out of them. Cassie ran her hand up my inner leg towards my crotch. My heart was beating out of my chest as I was uncertain what Cassie was about to do. Cassie’s fingers slid through my wet, engorged labia before continuing their way up my body. Even the slightest touch of my daughter’s fingers on my pussy brought me to the edge of orgasm.

I soon felt Cassie’s naked breasts press into my back as she turned me around and kissed me. Cassie’s tongue traced my outer lips before she nibbled on them. We passionately kissed as I tried to wrap my head around the fact that I was about to help my daughter seduce her father.

“Let’s go have some fun,” Cassie said as she took my hand and led me downstairs.

The two of us stood naked at the living room entrance. My heart was pumping, and my face was flushed with arousal. I was beyond excited but extremely nervous about John’s reaction.

“I think it is time we had that talk, Daddy,” Cassie seductively said.

Every inch of Cassie dripped with sensuality as she stood naked in the doorway. John stared at Cassie and me, unsure what to say or do.

I could see the conflict in his eyes as he looked at me for support. I sat next to him, put my hand on his leg, and told him to “just go with it.”

“Cassie cornered me in the bathroom last night and ate my pussy, John. It was amazing. Our daughter has one talented tongue. Now she wants to show you how much she loves you. Let her,” I continued as I rubbed his cock over his pants.

John looked confused, uncertain about what was happening. I knew how he felt. I felt the same way when Cassie pushed me against the wall the previous night. He is filled with lust, yet his fatherly instincts tell him it is wrong and immoral.

I unbuckled John’s pants and released his hard cock. It sprung to life in front of Cassie and me. Cassie knelt on the floor, never losing eye contact with her father. She pulled his pants down around his ankles as she leaned closer to John’s crotch.

“Please, Daddy,” Cassie moaned as she ran her tongue on the underside of her father’s cock.

John sunk into the couch as he embraced his daughter’s touch. He ran his hands through her blonde hair as he pulled her closer.

“Cassie!” John growled.

Cassie twirled her tongue around her father’s cock head, teasing him. I watched as John’s thick cock twitched with every touch of his daughter’s tongue.

Pre-cum began to drip out of the tip of my husband’s dick. All I wanted to do was to join my daughter between John’s legs, but I knew it was important for them to have this moment together.

I spread my legs and began rubbing my clit as I watched Cassie take her father’s cock into her mouth for the first time.

“Yes,” John said, barely able to talk.

John looked like he was in heaven. His eyes closed as he began to fuck his daughter’s mouth.

“Open your eyes, John. I want you to watch your daughter as she takes your thick hard cock down her throat.” I instructed John.

John’s eyes met Cassie’s as she alternated between twirling her tongue around his glistening cock and bringing his cock deeper and deeper down her throat.

Every time I thought my daughter would gag on her father’s cock, I was amazed by how much further she could go. Cassie was quite the slut. I couldn’t wait to finally hear about her exploits and how she learned to become such a great cocksucker.

My fingers began to rub my clit ever faster as I played with my breasts.

“Cassie, I’m so close, baby,” John warned his daughter, not wanting to catch her off guard when he came.

We both expected Cassie would pull off and let him cum in her hand or on her chest or something, but Cassie did no such thing.

Cassie wrapped her fingers around her dad’s slick cock and pumped away as she sucked and licked the head of John’s dick.

Moments later, John’s body spasmed as he shot wads of cum down his daughter’s throat.

I took Cassie’s hand and pulled her on top of me.

“I want to kiss Daddy’s cum out of your mouth,” I told her.

Cassie’s cum covered tongue met mine as I sucked my husband’s salty cream out of her mouth. The naughtiness of the moment was almost too much for me, causing me to kiss Cassie passionately.

John watched in awe as his daughter and wife exchanged his cum, and made out in front of him.

Gone were any looks of doubt on his face; all that remained was a desire for Cassie and me.

“Let’s go upstairs,” John said.

Cassie and I held hands as we followed her father upstairs. John tore off his shirt as the three of us, now naked, entered our room.

“Watch, Daddy,” Cassie commanded her father.

Cassie scooted up the bed, leaned against the pillows and headboard, and spread her legs.

“I ate your pussy last night, Mommy. Now it is your turn to taste me,” Cassie grinned.

As I approached my bed, I couldn’t help but admire the sight before me. Cassie’s golden blonde hair spread across my pillow, and her sun-kissed skin glowed.

My daughter’s body was a work of art. Cassie’s full, firm breasts were topped by dusky rose color nipples that added to her allure. Her waist was narrow, and her hips were gently rounded, creating a feminine hourglass shape that was truly breathtaking. Her body called out to me, begging me to pleasure it.

I couldn’t help but feel envious of Cassie’s young tight body, but her desire for me made me feel blessed that such a beautiful young woman could want someone as old as me.

I crawled up my bed as Cassie watched my every move. The scent of her sex wafted toward me, making my mouth water. I wanted to savor this moment and took my time approaching her.

From the corner of my eye, I saw John rubbing his cock, as I approached our daughter.

“Lick her pussy, Jan. Show Cassie how big of a slut her mother is,” John encouraged me.

That was all I needed to hear. I kissed up my daughter’s thighs, nibbling at her toned legs. As I kissed up her body, I lifted my eyes towards Cassie. Cassie greeted me with a smile as she began teasing her breasts. Seeing my daughter playing with her tits as I moved closer to her glistening, spread cunt was almost too much for me.

I couldn’t take it anymore. Despite wanting to make my daughter beg me to eat her, I couldn’t hold back. I wrapped my arms around her thighs, pulling her body down to my wicked tongue. I moaned as I took my first lick off Cassie’s pussy.

I lapped up my daughter’s juices as Cassie pushed her hips into my face. I slid my tongue up and down her labia taking in all of her wetness. With the tip of my tongue, I licked from the entrance of Cassie’s pussy up to her clit. With every pass, Cassie’s pussy got even wetter. My chin was covered in her wetness, indicating that I was doing something right.

“That feels so good, Mommy,” Cassie whimpered.

I blew warm breath on her clit before touching it with my tongue. Cassie’s hips bucked the moment my tongue touched her clit. I had her right where I wanted her.

Without moving, I stopped what I was doing and let my mouth hover above her clit. I looked Cassie in her eyes, and she looked overcome with desire.

“Don’t tease me, Mommy,” she begged.

I grinned as I sucked Cassie’s clit between my lips and made clockwise circles with the smooth underside of my tongue.

“Oh, just like that, Mommy. I’m so close. Don’t fucking stop!” Cassie yelled as I watched her pull hard on her swollen nipples.

Cassie grabbed my hair, pulling me into cunt as her body shook in my arms.

Moments later, Cassie pushed my face away. I climbed on top of her and wiped off the sweat that had built up on her brow from cumming so hard.

“Come here, John,” I said.

I kissed John, making sure he could taste his daughter’s cum on my tongue and lips. Cassie lay there watching her parents share her wetness with a glint in her eyes.

Cassie reached out her hand and wrapped it around her father’s hardness.

“Daddy, I need you inside me,” Cassie said with an air of innocence. Yet there was nothing innocent about what she was about to do.

We made room for John on the bed as he got between his daughter’s legs.

“Let me help you,” I said as I grabbed John’s cock and rubbed it up and down Cassie’s dripping wet cunt.

“Put Daddy’s cock inside me, Mommy. I need it,” Cassie pleaded with great hunger.

John slowly moved his manhood in and out of Cassie as she met his every thrust. John and Cassie kissed passionately, nibbling at each other’s lips as they found a rhythm to their fucking.

I stood behind them as I watched my husband slide his cock in and out of his daughter. I rubbed Cassie’s back with one hand and massaged John’s balls with my other.

John nestled his head into our daughter’s neck. Their careful rhythmic movements made me realize that I wasn’t watching a father and a daughter fuck, but truly make love.

I moved up to the head of the bed and ran my hands through Cassie’s disheveled beach blonde hair.

“I love you, Cassie,” I warmly whispered into her ear as I pulled her in for a kiss.

Cassie eagerly met my kiss as she ground her hips into her father.

I could feel Cassie moan into my mouth as her father pumped into her, stretching her hot cunt.

Our bedroom reeked of sex, and I loved it. I soon felt Cassie’s hand reaching for me, and I realized that she wanted to play with my pussy as she fucked her father.

I helped Cassie find her intended target. I was overwhelmed with emotion as Cassie slid a finger inside me. My eyes teared up, knowing that it was important to Cassie that she included me in her and her father’s lovemaking.

Cassie vigorously fingered my soaked cunt, matching the pace of her father’s thrusts.

Cassie wrapped her legs around John, pushing him into her deeper.

“Fuck me hard, Daddy,” she moaned.

I watched as John pulled his cock almost all the way out of his daughter before slamming it hard into her.

“Just like that. Fuck me while I finger Mommy’s slutty cunt. Doesn’t she look so hot with my fingers inside her, Daddy,” Cassie grunted, overcome with lust.

The wet slap of John’s cock banging into Cassie’s eager pussy, made me burn with desire.

“I want to see you ride, Daddy,” I suddenly screamed.

John and Cassie laughed at my abrupt announcement but quickly changed positions. Cassie mounted her father as I grabbed his shimmering, pussy juice-covered cock, and brought it into my mouth. John’s cock quivered as I licked off his daughter’s cum.

I held John’s cock as I watched Cassie lower herself onto him. The two of them groaned in delight as Cassie rode up and down on his hardness. I moved behind Cassie, pressing my tits into her back as I slid her nipples between my slim fingers. Her breasts overflowed out of my hands as I pressed my palm into her bosom.

“Sit on Daddy’s face,” Cassie barked.

Without hesitation, I acquiesced to my daughter’s orders.

I squatted over my husband’s face and leaned forward, bracing myself on his chest.

“Lick my pussy, John. Make our daughter happy,” I howled.

John’s tongue slid across my wet lips as Cassie leaned over and kissed me. I couldn’t believe I was, being eaten out by my husband while he fucked our daughter.

Cassie’s body was covered in a thick sheen of sweat as she rolled her hips back and forth on her father’s engorged sex.

Cassie leaned back and held onto her father’s legs as she met her father’s thrusts. I took in Cassie’s sweaty body and yearned to help her cum. I reached forward and rubbed Cassie’s clit as she pushed herself forward and backward on her father’s cock.

“That feels good, Mommy, Daddy. Don’t stop!” Cassie pleaded.

Cassie and John’s hips moved as one as I continued to rub her sensitive button. Cassie’s body trembled as I watched her chest become flushed.

“Oh, god, I’m cumming all over my Daddy’s dick,” Cassie moaned as she continued to ride her father through her orgasm.

John’s tongue continued to lap away at my cunt, as I ground my clit into his chin. Between my husband’s attention and Cassie’s loud guttural moans, I was on the verge of cumming too.

“Don’t stop, John. Lick my pussy as you fuck your slutty daughter. We raised our own little slut. Fuck her. I want you to cum deep inside her, so I can lick her clean of your cream,” I cried out as I came all over my husband’s face.

John shoved his cock deep into Cassie before letting out a deep growl. His body shook as he released all of his seed into his daughter’s young fertile body.

“Lay on your back, Cassie,” I ordered.

Cassie and I dismounted John, and I got between her legs. John’s cream began seeping out of Cassie’s gaping pussy. I grabbed her hips and licked up as much of my husband’s cum as I could. I had never seen anything hotter than my daughter full of her father’s spunk.

Licking Cassie clean was by far the more erotic thing I had ever done. The taste of my husband’s cum in my daughter was more than I could have ever hoped for. With a face full of pussy juice and semen, I pulled Cassie and John in for a three-way kiss before the three of us fell back on the pillow, panting.

“I wonder what it will be like to do this at the club?” Cassie mused as we lay on the bed, catching our breath.

The post Swingers Club Seduction appeared first on sexstories.org.

“Hey Viv,” Carla answered the incoming call as she wearily eyed the line of dead stop traffic between her and the exit. “What’s going on?”

“Wow, you sound exhausted!” Her best friend since junior year of high school replied. “Tell me you’re not working tonight?”

“No, Tuesdays and Fridays are my nights off,” she laughed. “Only the nine hours in the office today, I’m slacking.”

“You need to slow down, girlfriend,” Viv told her. “You really need those three nights on your feet selling make up at a damn mall kiosk?”

“I’m not having this conversation again. Henry stuck me with the house, Brandon’s tuition and our joint credit cards he maxed before he vanished with that skank.”

“Not just any skank, his friend’s wife,” Viv sighed. “I was never a huge fan of his, but Christ that was as sleazy as it gets. Cheated on you and fucked over one of his best friends.”

“And bailed on Brandon, we’ve been over this a hundred times since he left last year.”

“Sorry, I just get upset that you’re killing yourself and that creep isn’t doing a damn thing to help his son.”

“He’s in Florida where all the other deadbeat dregs run, he didn’t fall off the Earth,” Carla grunted. “Be better if he did that way I wouldn’t be tempted to hunt him down.”

“I’ll help!” Viv laughed. “I’ll hold the gun while you beat the crap out of him.”

“Not worth it. At least he signed off on the house so its in my name and he can’t touch it.”

“So he could get out of having to pay part of the mortgage, and because he conned you into taking money out for him to start his own practice so you don’t even have equity. You let him off too easy.”

“I want nothing from him and that includes talking about him,” she paused and added, “Again.”

“Point taken, again,” Viv responded. “I guess I’m just bitter for you and Brandon. He’s a great kid, deserves a lot better.”

“He has better, he has just me now which means its all about him not his middle-aged Peter Pan needy father who wanted everything to revolve around him.”

“True, but it sucks he has to work while going to school now. He should be having fun with his friends. College only comes once.” She giggled. “And we came a lot in college didn’t we?”

“Probably more than I did during my marriage.” Carla complained. “Brandon works because he wants to help. I keep telling him to quit, but he insists on making some money and buying things for the house. I gave up talking him out of it.”

“Stubborn like his mom. Responsible, and doesn’t want a free ride.”

“More of a man than his dad ever was.” Carla nodded as she spotted an opening in the next lane and shot into it.

“Kid takes better care of you than his father did, that’s for sure.”

“Yeah, he thinks he’s the man of the house now,” she cut back across two lanes earning some angry horn blaring but finally able to take the exit. “I swear he does more housework than I do these days.”

“Doesn’t take much,” Viv snickered.

“Thanks. Did you call for something other than dig up old wounds and insult me?”

“I did and was trying to get there when I joked about college. You get Robin’s message on Facebook?”

“The 25th anniversary of Sis?”

“Yup, twenty-five years ago we founded our little off campus sorority, Sisters in Sin.”

“Six out of eight of us still live here.” She shrugged while taking a left off the exit. “Guess all our talk about getting out of Rhode Island was just talk.”

“Robin wants us to get together to celebrate.”

“I know, it was in the message, lunch at Twin Oaks on Sunday.”

“You’re going I hope.”

“Supposed to work 12-5,” Carla wasn’t sure she was up to catching up with people she hadn’t seen in person in a long time and having to rehash the crappy last year of her life for them.

“Oh, come on! We do this once every five years, take it off. Get that young ditz that works with you to cover it.”

“I don’t feel like talking about Henry.”

“You’re the fifth one out of the six of us to get divorced, and I never married. They’ve been there and it’s the reason I never went there at all,” she laughed. “Life is a series of men for me.”

“Whatever.”

“Besides,” her tone grew sly, “Only thing we’ll be talking about is the other event Robin has planned.”

“What event? We going to do some female mid life crap and go see male strippers?”

“Seeing you’re off tonight, how about I come by for some coffee later. I want to tell you in person.”

“Oh, Jesus,” Carla rolled her dark eyes. “Just tell me now.”

“Nope, in person and seeing it’s this Friday and this is your only other night off we need to talk tonight.”

“I think from the tone I’m saying no without knowing.”

“Carla, we’ve been best friends since we were sixteen. Have I ever steered you wrong?”

“You got us arrested once, almost expelled from High school and put on probation at URI.”

“Good times!” Viv laughed. “Come on, Carla at least hear me out, please?”

“Fine, come by around seven. Can I at least get a hint?”

“All I’ll say is out of all of us, you’re the one who needs this the most.” Viv giggled. “See you at seven!”

Chapter 2

“Don’t tell me he did it without me!” Carla mumbled when she pulled up to the house and saw the garage door wide open and several trash bags in the driveway.

Sure enough, as soon as she parked, Brandon came out carrying a large cardboard box marked “Good will” and brought it to the old black Ford Ranger pick up he wouldn’t part with even though it had high miles, had been dinged up in an accident, and she’d offered to help him get something newer.

“Honey, what are you doing?” she demanded as she exited her Black Rav 4. “I told you we’d do this together on the weekend!”

“Yeah, I know,” Brandon dropped the box into the bed of the pickup with several others and closed the tailgate. “That’s why I did it now.”

“The why being you don’t listen?” She followed him as he headed back into the garage, her heels clicking on the cement.

“The why being you’re working the mall on Sunday and don’t need to spend your one day off cleaning this out.”

Brandon plucked a bottle of water out of the small cooler on the floor and chugged half of it.

“You only have one day off too between work and school. Why’s it okay for you?”

“I’m younger,” he gave her a wicked smirk. “Duh!”

“Watch it, smart ass!” Carla looked around the garage which had been a mess for

months and was now completely organized and even the floor swept.

“Yes, ma’am,” he paused to finish the water. “You want me to mess it up again so you can say you cleaned it too?”

“I said watch it,” Carla told him. “But thank you, Brandon. I appreciate it.”

“I know you do, and I appreciate all you do.” He tossed the bottle in the recycling.

“I’m sure Miss Givens across the street appreciates you out here in tight jeans and no shirt.”

“Its hot as hell in here even with the door open, and I can’t help it if the horny housewife across the street gets a free show.” He made a show of flexing.

“Oh, please.” Carla rolled her eyes, then laughed when Bandon broke into some awkward dance moves singing;

“Look at that body, look at that body, I’m sexy and I know it!”

“Oh my god, stop that!” she playfully whacked his arm, but couldn’t stop smiling. “That’s awful.”

“Awfully true!” he gave her an exaggerated wink, “How you doin, hot stuff?”

“I’m doin’ better now,” she wiped at her eye. “You always know how to make me laugh.”

“Yeah, but I was being serious. After all, I come from a modeling pedigree. It’s in the blood!” He managed a straight face for a few seconds before breaking into a big smile.

“Okay, not really, but I like seeing you happy. You’re way too serious these days.”

“I can say that about you too,” she replied while watching him grab the broom from where he’d leaned it against the work bench and put it on the rack with the rake and other gardening tools.

Brandon may have been kidding about his looks, but that was because he was a grounded and humble kid. The reality was her son was a damn fine looking young man. His shock of thick short, naturally wavy black hair coupled with his father’s odd shade of ice blue eyes, was a sexy combination.

His features were rugged, and he tended to have an intense look on his face even when he was relaxed. That look along with a carefully maintained scruff of growth on his face gave him a bad boy appeal.

Adding to that were the two large tattoos, one on each arm going from his shoulder to his elbow. Both were creepy demon things, and Carla wasn’t a fan, but he loved horror and paid for them himself.

Brandon didn’t smoke, or even drink, didn’t party and had never been in any trouble so she figured if that was the worst he did, it wasn’t that big of a deal. In addition to the intense look and dark ink, her son’s physique could gain the attention of any woman.

Years of playing football, hitting the gym and now his night job loading trucks at UPS had contributed to a thickly muscled upper body, and she was sure it wasn’t just Lori Givens across the street who watched him when he jogged in just a pair of shorts in the summer.

All in all, Brandon wasn’t just attractive, but had the kind of bad boy appeal women of all ages swooned for. It was an ironic look considering he was an absolute sweetheart with a goofy sense of humor, a generous heart, and a gentle nature.

He was a gentleman with the girls, and never got into any fights or trouble with other guys. Part of that might be his looks didn’t make him a desirable target, but it was also the fact he’d always seemed mature beyond his years and took nothing anyone said to heart, a bit of an old soul as her mother would say.

Carla’s eyes lowered to his jeans which to a mother’s eyes were too tight, showing off his ass, and when he turned to face her, she couldn’t help noticing the front was as well filled out as the back.

It wasn’t a proper thought to have, but it was why she didn’t care much for him dressing that way. It was also the thought of a woman because Carla was aware that if Brandon was any young man but her son, she’d be gawking as much as Milf wannabe Lori who had blatantly flirted with Brandon on several occasions.

If she had any doubt about her son’s looks, last year when he attended her firms’ annual picnic at Goddard Park with her put them to rest. Every woman from young interns around his age to women older than her had been looking him over, and several had remarked to her how attractive he was.

One young girl had done more than remark. Carla hadn’t been able to spot him at the picnic area or beach for over an hour and conspicuously absent was Cindy, the niece of one of her co-workers.

When Carla had teased him later about it, he’d said they’d gone swimming on the other side of the grounds. When she asked if that’s all they did, he’d said of course, but couldn’t look her in the eye and had blushed.

Carla hadn’t been mad; he was 19 and a good looking happy go lucky kid enjoying life. As Viv had joked, Carla had her share of wild and sexy times in high school and college until she’d met Henry just after she graduated and settled down.

That was last year when Brandon went to school, was on the football team, hung with his friends and had a slew of girlfriends. He never saw more than one girl at a time but didn’t last more than a couple of months with any of them.

Carla would have liked to see him get serious with someone, but the only thing she pushed on him was never cheat on or use a girl, if you’re dating that’s it, and if you want more, then break it off.

Good thing he’d listened to her and not gone by his father’s example of carrying on a two year affair with a friend’s wife before leaving one night with his computer, clothes and a few personal effects and leaving her a note about how he couldn’t live a lie anymore and fled the state with a woman who was as big of a sleazy immoral disgusting piece of shit as he was.

The year since then had caused a big, and understandable, change in Brandon. He quit football so he could work, both were things she’d been adamant he didn’t do, but he was hellbent on picking up his father’s slack and helping her pay the bills she’d been stuck with.

The only time he spent with friends was online playing games after work, and she hadn’t seen him with a girl in months. His grades were still excellent, probably because she’d warned him if they dipped she’d quit his damn job for him.

Between studying, working, and doing far more than his share around the house, Brandon had no life when he should be having the time of his life. The only times she saw him act the way he just had, clowning around, and laughing, were around her to keep her from being “Mama misery”.

He called her that when she sank into her bitter moods over Henry and what he’d stuck her with and how he’d left without even a face to face goodbye, slinking out while she was at an overnight conference in New York and Brandon had an out of state football game.

“Hey, over there!” Carla blinked, then flinched when Brandon waved his hand in front of her face. “You having a senior moment?”

“You’re not going to live to be a senior you keep going with the old jokes.” Carla quipped. “I was just thinking you should be out with your friends, not cleaning the garage.”

“I had a good time,” he gestured to the pickup. “All those boxes are the shit dickhead left behind. Good to finally get rid of it.”

“I’m supposed to tell you not to call your father a dickhead, but…” she gave him a tight smile. “Can’t always do what we’re supposed to.”

“True, and I’m not the only one who needs to do things with friends, you know.”

“Viv is coming over later, and I might go out to lunch with her and a few friends Sunday, so there.”

“Touché’,” he nodded. “What about another kind of friend?”

“I told you that’s not up for discussion. I’m not ready.”

“It’s been a year.”

“I know, and…”

“And for two years before that, dickhead was boning his slut and barely paying attention to you.”

“Brandon, enough!” she snapped. “I know, I was there and don’t need to be reminded.”

‘Sorry,” he lowered his head. “I just get mad because he’s living it up and you’re working and moping a year later.”

She put her arm around his bare shoulders. “I’m mad for you too. You should be playing ball and chasing girls. You need that other kind of friend too.”

“Hey, I spend every Friday night with a smoking hot cougar!”

“Jeez, and here I am in heels and not my boots.” Carla waved him off.

“Seriously, Mom, you were a damn model in your twenties, and you could still do it now if you wanted to. You are way too young and too hot to be alone.”

“I’m hot?” she frowned. “Not sure I like you saying that.” Then again, hadn’t she just been thinking that about him, and only in the purely clinical sense of him being attractive?

“Then find someone else to tell you you’re beautiful.”

“Wow, now I’m hot and beautiful! Okay, you don’t have to flatter me. I’ll head in and get dinner started.”

“Done,” he told her.

“Done? You made dinner?”

“Damn straight I did. I went right into the…” he lowered his voice. “Deli at Dave’s and bought the premade lasagna you like. But! I, with my own two hands, went into the house and put it into the oven and set the timer about five minutes before you came home.

He pulled his phone from his hip. “It’ll be done in twenty minutes.”

“You’re awesome, you know that?” she kissed his cheek.

“Got an awesome mom.” He grinned. “Hot and gorgeous too.”

“Gorgeous.” She raised her eyebrows,

“Hey, only a beautiful woman could make a guy as fine as me.”

“Get your ass in the house and shower, you’re all sweaty and dirty, and make it quick before I eat all the lasagna.”

“I threw some of those Pillsbury rolls in there too.”

“Have I told you, you’re the best son ever?”

“Yes, but keep doing it, I have low self esteem.”

“I can tell, mister sexy and he knows it.”

“And you’re miss sexy who needs to know it.”

“Shower,” she shooed him away with her fingers.

“I’m going,” he picked up the remote closing the garage door, and Carla followed him through the side door that led into the breezeway, then into the kitchen.

“What’s with the compliments today?” she asked before he left the room to go upstairs.

“I don’t know, I just want you to know that you have a lot to offer someone.”

“I feel like there’s more to that.”

“Because last week made a year and you haven’t even been on a damn date. You need to have some fun mom, and I mean that kind of fun.”

“Overstepping the bounds there, mister,” she warned him.

“You’re 45 not 65, and if you don’t want dating or drama then just you know, hook up.”

“Brandon! I’m your mother.”

“You’re also a woman, and deserve to be taken care of, and that includes the bedroom.”

“Seriously, you’re pushing the boundaries of a mom son conversation.”

“And it’s been way more than a year. God knows that selfish tool wasn’t taking care of you.”

Carla blinked in surprise at not just the conversation, but the heat in his tone. She’d just been thinking how good natured and laid back he was but had forgotten that his demeanor changed entirely when discussing his father.

“That’s not your business, Brandon. I know you’re an adult, but what I do in the bedroom is…”

“Or didn’t do,” he put his hands out. “Look, I heard you griping to Viv on the phone a couple times. Telling her how dad didn’t want it and how you were using toys.”

“Whoa!” Carla raised her voice. “This stops now, young man!”

He paused and seemed to realize what he was saying. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t talk like that. I just want you to get out there and live, Mom. Meet a nice guy or find a mister right now and just have a good time. I just want you to be happy.”

“I appreciate that, but a woman my age, let alone a mom, just doesn’t go on Tinder and hook up.”

“Why?”

“Huh?” The way he asked had caught her off guard.

“You’re single, and I’m twenty, I’m a grown ass man, not like I’m six and need mommy to tuck me in.”

“You think a lot different than most kids your age, I’ll give you that.” She gave him a weak attempt at a smile. “You going to set up a tinder profile for me?”

“Nah, I was wrong about that.” He winked. “Maybe more like silver singles, you know for all the old people.”

“Shower!” she snapped, pointing upstairs, then swinging at his arm.

With a laugh he dodged her hand and ran out of the room.

Carla sniffed, then hurried over and opened the oven. The rolls were golden brown, cooked well before the lasagna, something Brandon hadn’t thought of. With a smile she grabbed a potholder and pulled out the pan.

After covering it with a cloth placemat to keep them warm, Carla left the kitchen and went down the hall into her bedroom. The room had once been the guest bedroom, but after Henry left and she discovered she’d been his sloppy seconds for two years and had slept next to a cheating lying dog, she didn’t want to be there anymore.

The room was decent sized, big enough for her to have room for a new queen-sized bed, her grandmother’s bureau, and armoire, and had a walk in closet that had formerly been full of Henry’s golf clubs, skis and fishing gear, proving she was the hobby he’d been least interested in the last few years.

He’d had the nerve to call her and ask her if he could send one of his friends by to pick it up, but by then Brandon, in a move she loved him for, had taken pictures of everything and sold it all on Craig’s list.

Carla closed the door behind her and slipped off her heels. She sat on the edge of the bed and stared down at her red toes, and the silver ring that adorned each middle toe.

She leaned over, slipping them off and unhooked the silver anklet from her left leg. Her regular mani-pedi’s and the accessories were her way of trying to feel sexy even though as Brandon had pointed out, and Vivian, and most anyone else she was close to in her life, there had been no sex to be had in far too long.

Being involved in fashion since her first local modeling jobs in college, Carla had always adhered to the motto look good feel good. She supposed she was better at looking good these days than feeling good.

Not that she was in anyway a narcissist-a common trait in many in the industry-but Carla did consider herself an attractive woman who for the most part had stayed in shape and ‘held up’ well over the years as Henry had so eloquently put it.

Issue was you could look good on the outside, but still be a hot mess on the inside. For years she’d both felt and looked good as she’d gone from modeling and a make up artist to more behind the scenes work as an agent and set designer, putting her education to use as much as her looks and body.

But even before Henry left, she’d felt her marriage slipping away. She would have never thought he’d have an affair, but his interest in her in and out of the bedroom had been waning, and like many women, she’d wondered if it were her.

She hadn’t been happy long before he ran off, but after that she’d slid into full blown depression. On the surface, and to Brandon especially, it was masked as anger and bitterness.

He was a smart kid and knew she was also betrayed and hurt, but she never showed that side to him. Carla had never once let him see her cry, something she still did almost a year later, and more out of feeling bad for herself than missing Henry.

She also felt inadequate and still wondered if she lacked something that drove her husband of 22 years to another woman. Logic told her no. Carla was attractive, downright hot when they’d first met, and she was on the catwalk in several major shows on the East Coast.

In addition to her looks, she was ambitious and intelligent, never giving in to the temptation to quit school and model full time, she’d earned her degree in Fashion communications and promotion.

During the three years off she’d taken to stay home with Brandon, she’d taken several writing courses when the agency she’d worked for, RI Dolls, had launched a syndicated magazine where she still worked today, editing and on occasions filling in for the hair and make-up artists and once in awhile getting behind the camera, she’d learned the job in and out and made good money while doing so.

Brandon got his personality from her. In an industry full of cattiness, diva and mean girl cliques, Carla never got caught up in drama. She was laid back, quick with a joke and a smile, and didn’t have a mean vindictive bone in her body.

Until Henry had put one there, by putting his bone in another woman.

No, she knew in her mind it wasn’t her. Looks, career, sweet, loyal wife, good mom, and for as long as he was interested, a wildcat in bed. But somewhere along the line Henry had chosen working more hours and spending more time on the road then at home.

She often wondered now if he’d cheated on her then with hookers or one-night stands, because that was when things started to cool off between them. They’d been going through the motions even when he stopped traveling and was building his own firm.

This right here was part of the problem, a year later her heart still ached, her self confidence still shattered, and her mind unwilling to simply let it the fuck go. But it was hard to not think of it when even her solid income wasn’t enough to cover everything she was stuck with, and she had to take a part time job as a “make up consultant” in a damn mall.

But she’d do what she needed to, and once Brandon was done with school in two years she could drop it, so it was for now, but sometimes for now seemed like an eternity.

“One day at a time,” she told her reflection when she stood up and waked over to her bureau. “Or whatever bullshit lie you need to tell yourself.”

Carla reached up and unpinned her hair. Giving her head a shake, she sent her long raven dark hair cascading down her back and shoulders and flying about her face. Her dark brown eyes were normally soft but tended to smolder when either her anger or lust was up, meaning it had only been a look she managed when pissed off the last few years.

Her bedroom eyes as several people in the industry had referred to them in combination with her full sensual lips were a seductive combination. Carla’s high cheek bones that she accentuated with just a touch of blush gave her a classic beauty, especially when her face was framed with her ebony hair. There were a few strands of gray mixed in with the ebony these days, but screw it, she wasn’t going to color it, she’d age naturally.

She’d be more concerned when her face showed signs of getting older, but other than a couple of small ‘laugh lines’ around her eyes, her features were still smooth, and she felt she could pass for a several years younger than her actual age.

Carla unbuttoned her gray blouse revealing the back lace Victoria Secret bra beneath it. Back to trying to feel sexy. She unhooked the bra and slid the straps down her arms.

She paused for a moment, then playfully whipped the bra off as if she were revealing her breasts to a lover. Instead, she was just showing them to herself. A complete waste considering her breasts were her best feature other than her face.

Things of wonder in her younger years, they were still damn impressive. Large, round, all natural breasts featuring surprisingly small rose shaded nipples that had a cute upturn to them, as if they were looking back at the countless eyes that were always, even these days, staring down at her chest if she wore anything that wasn’t exceedingly loose fitting.

Despite their size, her breasts had so far resisted the pull of gravity and were still resting high and proud, or as much as real breasts her size could. They seemed even bigger in comparison to her otherwise slender form.

Carla’s waist was only slightly thicker than it had been before Brandon had come along, and her legs, which she revealed by unhooking her long gray skirt and letting it slide to the floor, were long and shapely.

Her thighs were still tight and supple, and her hips had just enough curve to accentuate her narrow waist and give her a nice shape. Carla turned around to grab a pair of shorts from the top of the pile of laundry she hadn’t put away yet.

Looking over her shoulder, she took in her ass in her black thong. Like the rest of her body other than her breasts, it was small, perfectly shaped, and still firm. At least all the years of jogging and Yoga had paid off.

Then again, when you were the only one admiring your own body, did it really matter? Now that she was home, she slipped the thong off, and pulled a pair of plain pink cotton panties from her drawer.

As she pulled them on she noted the impeccably landscaped strip of jet black pubic hair over her rosy slit. Carla equated her well maintained and groomed appearance to people mowing the lawn of an otherwise neglected property.

But whose fault was it, she was neglected? Brandon was right, and her thoughts had been exactly what he’d said, she had too much to offer to be single. She’d make a great partner to someone who treated her well and was pent up enough to go full blown porn star on someone in a one-night stand at this point.

But she refused to go out to meet someone, scoffed at dating sites and had politely declined the several men who had approached her when she was out or at networking functions.

No, she might have been a victim of Henry’s infidelity and the shock of his sudden departure in the first few months, but right now her loneliness and sexual frustration were all on her.

Carla pulled on the loose-fitting shorts and slipped a simple sports bra on to give her boobs a break from underwire while Brandon was still home. Pulling on an old AC DC T-shirt she looked at her reflection one last time.

“Looking hot, girlfriend,” she smiled wryly at her boring mom hanging around the house ensemble.

Speaking of girlfriends, she wondered what Viv wanted to talk to her about. If she wanted to do it in person, it must be something crazy she figured Carla would need to be talked into.

Who knows? Whatever it is, maybe she’d do it. Her life could use a little crazy these days.

Chapter 3

“Okay, so now that we’ve made some small talk, what’s this big event you want to talk me into?” Carla asked Viv over her glass of wine as they sat out on the deck watching the sun sink below the horizon.

Viv, gave her head a toss, flipping her long curly blond hair over her shoulder, then paused to take several long swallows, draining her glass.

“That good, huh?” Carla laughed and leaning over, picked up the bottle and poured her some more.

“Just getting relaxed so I don’t want to smack you when you argue with me about not doing this.”

“Premedicating?” Carla sighed. “Let’s hear it.”

“Okay,” Viv sat back in her chair, cradling the glass in her lap. “We have our 25th anniversary coming up, right?”

“Right,”

“Back when we founded our sorority, what did we do for our initiation?”

Carla’s eyes narrowed. “We did that sex game, what did Robin call it, “Who is it?”

“Who goes there,” Viv corrected her. “It was hot as fuck, no?”

“You’re not telling me you want to do that now? At our age?”

“That’s exactly what I’m telling you!”

“As the kids say, hell to the no!” Carla cut her off. “Are you fucking crazy?”

“Why is it crazy?”

“Because it is! We’re not horny wild little coeds anymore, we’re adults.”

“Only as young as you feel,” Viv smiled. “And if you let me explain, you’ll see we’ll be feeling young, all right.”

“No way,” she finished her glass of wine and set it on the glass tabletop. “Count me out.”

“Knew you’d pull this shit,” Viv grumbled.

“What shit? That I’m a 45 year old professional woman and single mother, and I don’t want to relive something I did when I was young and stupid.”

“What was so stupid about it? It was hot fun, and you know it!” Viv pointed to her. “We were roommates and when we got back to the dorm you couldn’t stop talking about how hot it was! You got that kid to come three times in that damned hour! Told me how you swallowed his…”

“I was there.” Carla told her. “And please keep your voice down, Brandon’s home and he eavesdrops.”

“Oh,” Viv lowered her voice. “How do you know that?”

“He said something today that he heard me tell you when you were over here before.”

“Hope it wasn’t bad.”

“It was about me telling you how I had no sex life even before Henry left.”

“Why the hell was he talking about that?”

“Same reason you bring up my lack of a sex or social life, he thinks I should be putting myself out there,” she shook her head. “Pretty bad when my son is telling me to go for a one-night hook up because I need it.”

“And here we are discussing this, that’s serendipity!” Viv laughed.

“This is bullshit, pure and simple.”

“Before I present my case as to why you’re going to do this, will you do me a favor?”

“Do me one and stop acting like I’m open to changing my mind.”

“Carla, when the hell did you become such an old lady?”

“I’m not an old lady, I’m just…” her shoulders slumped, and she sat back in the chair. “Kind of lost and pathetic, butthurt over Henry and feeling bad for myself.”

“And that’s why you need something completely wild and out of character, at least your character now, back then we were all gung-ho for this.”

“Back then, key words.”

“You’re going to hear me out.” Viv was no longer asking. “The first thing I want you to do is….” she paused. “Hey, Brandon!”

“Hi, Viv, how are you?” Brandon spoke from behind Carla.

“I’m fine,” Viv beamed at him. “And let me say that slogan what can brown do for you, is running through my mind right now.”

Carla rolled her eyes when Brandon came over to the table dressed in his UPS uniform of a pair of brown shorts and a short sleeved button down shirt that stretched across his shoulders and hugged his arms.

“Heh, right,” Brandon nodded awkwardly.

Viv had enjoyed teasing him since he’d gotten older and Carla, knowing her best friend would never do anything inappropriate, always got a kick out of it.

“All those jokes about packages and deliveries in the rear,” Viv gave a wistful sigh and picked up her wine.

“Yeah, so I’m off to work!” Brandon, now blushing, leaned over and kissed Carla on the forehead. “See you in the morning.”

“How cute!” Viv clapped. “Do I get a kiss too?”

“Um…”

“Or better yet, do I get a see you in the morning?” Viv emitted a perfect tiger growl, her tongue rolling the R’s.

“Settle down, Miss Robinson,” Carla told her.

“Just playing, but hey!” Viv snapped her fingers. “Brandon, you know how you and your mom have those sad little Friday date nights where you order take out and watch movies instead of doing silly things like dating?”

“That was harsh,” Brandon grunted. “But what about it?”

“I’m trying to talk your mom into doing something fun with the girls this Friday. She hasn’t gotten there yet, but I know she’s going to mention she’d feel bad if she weren’t parked on the couch doing Netflix and chill, so what do you say? You care if mom goes out like a big girl?”

“Hell no, go have fun.” Brandon told her.

“Yeah, but Friday night’s the only night we really spend any time together and…”

“I was going to tell you, Rob called and invited me to hang out with a few other guys from the team, figured you wouldn’t care if I went.”

“Oh.” Figures this would be the first Friday in months he had plans.

“See, one excuse down,” Viv smirked.

“Go have fun, Mom.” He waved as he walked past Viv. “You too.”

“Oh, I will, its getting your old maid mother to loosen up.”

“Get her drunk, just make sure she gets home okay.” Brandon waved once more as he disappeared around the corner of the house.

“I like that boy! A few drinks will help you relax when you…”

“I’m not doing it!”

“We were interrupted by your disturbingly sexy son,” Viv sucked on her lower lip. “That boy is lucky he’s yours or I’d ride him until he begged for mercy.”

“To think you never married.”

“That’s why I’ve had more fun than the rest of you combined. Now where were we?”

“I was telling you no.”

“Right, the favor. I want you to sit back, close your eyes and think about that night.”

“What happened then isn’t now.”

“Just do it, okay Miss pole up her ass? Just take yourself back to when you knew what fun was.”

Carla rolled her eyes, but after finishing off her glass in three long swallows, sat back in the chair and closed her eyes as Viv had asked and let her mind drift back to that night.

“Who goes there?” was a sex game Robin had heard about somewhere, or seen in a movie, and had decided it would make a perfect initiation for their new sisterhood, S.I.S, which was an acronym for sisters in sin, 8 hot sexy coeds who enjoyed every bit of being young, sexy, and adventurous.

Robin had spoken to the head of a fraternity and arranged to have their pledges brought into it as an initiation of their own. At a cheap motel in Johnston, they rented eight rooms. Before the rest of the girls showed up, Robin and the head of the Frat had removed all the lightbulbs from the lamps, taped over the light switches and drawn the thick black blinds across the windows.

At 9pm, the girls arrived, using their keys to get in. They then stripped naked in the pitch back room and lay on the bed. At 9:15 the young men arrived, slipping into the room and after getting naked, finding their way to the bed.

From there the rules were simple. Not one word was to be uttered, and both parties were to perform oral sex on each other as well as have sex in multiple positions and both had to come at least once.

Carla had to confess the memory was a good one. She’d lay there filled with nervous excitement, wondering what the guy would be like and would she not be able to say anything?

When her lover entered and fell onto the bed because he’d walked into it, driving his shoulder into her head, it hadn’t exactly been what she’d been hoping for. But once they became situated and his hands found her body, it was amazing.

To this day, Carla had no idea who she’d slept with, and it was a shame because she spent weeks thinking about him and wishing she could have more of the snake that bit her.

Unable to see, her other senses became more acute, the smell of his cologne, focusing on the barely audible moans and sighs he made, and especially her sense of touch as she explored his body in the dark.

He was lean, but hard muscled, and she’d released a soft gasp when she’d found the hard, and exceptionally large muscle between his legs.

She’d stroked it while he fondled her breasts, his fingers on her nipples. His lips found them, and she had to struggle not to moan. He’d caught her by surprise when he kissed his way up her chest, then neck, finding his way to her lips.

They kissed with a passion she’d never experienced, both excited by the fact they were touching and being touched by a stranger. Carla had made the first full blown sexual move when she pushed him onto his back and slid down his body, using her hand to guide him to her mouth.

She’d sucked him deep, then moved her head as fast as she could, working him hard and fast with her eager lips and tongue. His hand slid along her body and between her thighs.

She’d moaned around him when his fingers slipped inside her. She swore she’d never been so wet! His thumb found her clit, and her thighs closed, pinning his hand there.

Carla couldn’t remember ever having been so aroused and even though he’d only been stroking her clit for a minute her legs were already straightening, her toes curling and her body tensing in anticipation of what had to be the quickest orgasm she’d ever experienced.

Apparently it was the same for him as a low groan escaped him and he tried to push on her head, warning her he was going to come. It wasn’t needed, as that made her take him deep and shake her head rapidly.

When he exploded in her mouth, her body followed suit and she released a series of high-pitched gargling sounds as she tried to hold back her squeals while taking his huge load down her throat, swallowing every drop he gave her.

He’d immediately rolled her onto her back and slid down the bed, his tongue finding her clit. He licked and sucked her with the same urgency she’d blown him and within minutes she came a second time.

Unable to hold it back, she’d thrown her head back and wailed as she came with her thighs wrapped around his head and her fingers tugging on her nipples. While her cunt had still been quivering from the power of her second orgasm in five minutes, he slid up the bed, and entered her in one hard thrust.

He’d fucked her hard and deep on her back, then she’d pushed him back with her feet until he lay back for her and she climbed on, riding him. Carla had gotten her feet flat on the bed, so she was squatting over him and bracing her hands on his chest, drive up and down, fucking him hard enough to make the bed rock and squeal in protest.

He’d grabbed her hips and flipped her off him, rolling on top of her and taking her doggy. The last couple minutes had been him squeezing her hips hard enough that he left bruises while fucking her so hard the cheap bed had broken, causing them to slide backwards down the mattress where they finished with her ass in his lap bouncing on his cock with her back against his chest.

He’d pushed her up and off him, pitching her back onto the angled mattress and sprayed her ass with his come, moaning as he jerked off over her. He’d gotten some between the cheeks of her ass, and Carla had felt a delicious shudder flow through her as it oozed down between the lips of her pussy.

They’d remained still, breathing hard into the darkness, his hand resting lightly on her back. They’d both jumped at a knock on the door as someone from the fraternity went along the row of rooms banging to let them know there were five minutes left.

The last act was to exchange medallions. Robin had purchased the silver dollar size medallions from a store that sold trophies and other awards.

She had them engraved, the boys with the name of their fraternity on one side, and brothers for life on the other. Also etched beneath the frat name was the date and room number they’d be entering.

The girls featured “Sisters in Sin” on the front and “Friends for Life” on the back with the same date and corresponding room number. Robin had pierced them to be able to slip them through the cheap stainless steel necklaces she’d bought.

The boys entered wearing the SIS medallions and would exchange them for their frat medallion the girls wore as proof they’d complete their ‘challenge.” Thinking about it for the first time in years, Carla remembered she still had the medallion taped to the back page of her senior yearbook packed away in her closet.

“Wow, you’re really thinking about it!” Viv’s laugh caused her to open her eyes. “Your face is getting red; you need a minute?”

Carla gave her a rueful smile, “Been so long since I had anything, even a memory can get me worked up I guess.”

Viv didn’t need to know that beneath her loose shirt her nipples were erect and there was pleasant, and sadly all too unfamiliar of late, tingling sensation between her thighs.

“It’s one hell of a memory,” Viv sighed wistfully. “God, whoever that boy was fucked me senseless.”

“Guess so, because you still are,” Carla grinned.

“I didn’t swallow his damn load though.”

“Guess I suck better dick than you.”

“Or my boy had actual stamina and wanted to get to fucking after a couple minutes warm up.”

“You still have the coin?” Carla asked.

“I do, and I’ll add the one Friday night to it, we’re doing the same thing.”

“You’re doing the same thing, I’m out.”

“Come on!”

“Its ridiculous!” Carla waved her hand. “And why now? A last gasp midlife?”

“Seriously?” Viv leaned forward. “Because with Henry leaving you, and Deb’s husband passing away three years ago, this is the first five-year anniversary that we’re all single. We can all do this together.”

“Brenda’s married.” Carla pointed out.

“True, but she’s a hot wife, so it doesn’t matter.”

“A what?”

“She likes to fuck other men and her husband gets off on it. Sometimes its in front of him, other times she hooks up with guys when she travels for work and tells him about it.”

“I never knew that.”

“You only follow her on Facebook, she doesn’t advertise it there,” Viv smirked. “Her husband’s excited about this. Be sitting there with his dick in his hand waiting for her to come home and tell him how she got fucked by some anonymous kid half her age.”

“Wait,” Carla put her finger up. “What do you mean half her age?”

“Oh, right. We hadn’t gotten that far because you’re being a prig. Robin thought it would be fun to really turn back the clock. We may be older, but the boys will be the same age.”

“What? How?”

“Robin works for URI and her and some of the faculty who are alumni talk about the wild frat and sorority hazings and initiations they were part of.”

“I’m not following.”

“One of the men she works with was talking about some gloryhole thing they did back in his day, where sorority girls had to suck off frat boys to get into their sisterhood. She brought up ‘who goes there’, and one thing led to another.

“He decided to make a deal with her. He’d arrange to have six young men from a fraternity be the cock donors for our re-enactment in exchange for Robin finding a sorority willing to send some girls to a gloryhole where he and a few of his old frat buddies will be. Trading dirty traditions.”

“You’re going to suck cock through a wall?”

“Are you listening? Robin is going to find current coeds to do that.”

“Disgusting. I mean they get nothing out of that at all. Our game the girls and the guys got off.”

“Save the feminist rant, I have no control over these things, and for the record? Some girls get off on doing sleazy things.” She stared at Carla pointedly. “Or did you forget the night we all got drunk, went into a theater, and picked guys to sit next to, then jerked them off right there.”

She laughed. “Your guy was with his damn girl! You were stroking him under the jacket he had in his lap!”

“Okay, point taken, sleazy had its moments back then.”

“It can still have its moments! Although I like to think of this as sexy and erotic over sleazy.”

“Sex with a stranger less than half our age in the dark isn’t sleazy?”

“Semantics,” Viv sighed. “Carla, give me a reason besides sleazy and you’re a dud that you don’t want to do this.”

“Its wrong,” she replied simply.

“Are you married?”

“You know I’m not.”

“Seeing anyone?”

“No,” Carla rolled her eyes.

“Then who the hell are you hurting?”

“I have a son the age of the kid you expect me to spread my legs for.”

“But that boy isn’t your son!”

“He’s someone’s. You don’t have kids. If you did would you want your son to…”

“Have a goddamn kinky good time fucking a woman who the only thing he knows about is she’s a milf? I wouldn’t care.”

“You don’t understand.”

“You’re someone’s daughter, we’re all someone’s daughter. Those boys who fucked us had parents. Did any of us run to mom and dad and ask permission? Carla, we were all young dumb and wanting to cum! It was fun! No one got hurt, no one was forced to do it. We all had a great time!”

“True,” Carla gave her a slow nod.

“This is the same thing. Six women in their forties getting some hard young eager cock, and the boys knowing they’re going to get the ride of a lifetime from a woman that’s far more experienced than those giggly coeds they’re hooking up with.”

“Assuming they want to be with an older woman.”

“Milf porn is all the rage, Carla! Who do you think watches it? If you got dressed up to get messed up and went to a club with guys Brandon’s age, they’d be falling all over you!”

“Okay, fine, they want to get mauled by a cougar. It’s just….” She trailed off.

“See? You’re running out of excuses! Brandon will never know, and you just said he even told you to go get laid!”

“Not like that.”

“Does it matter?” Viv frowned in though, then slapped the table excitedly. “Think about it like this. You want to have sex, don’t you?”

“It would be nice.”

“What’s stopping you?”

“I guess because I don’t want to deal with drama or getting hurt again.”

“And you could date someone for a bit, get to the point you’re ready to put out and…they suck in bed! Waited all that time, invested time in them and two pump chump!”

“Crude, but yeah, it’s been a long time since I’ve gotten it good. I don’t need to be disappointed.”

“Which leaves a stand, and that guy could suck too. Think you’re there for him, or just be lousy in general.”

“That’s a gamble.”

“Other thing is what if you did a stand and you want to move on, but you were so damn good they keep coming around? You fuck some guy, he shows up here, causes trouble, Brandon beats his ass.”

“Taking this a little far, but I get it, and have thought about it. A stand can be as much trouble as dating.”

“It’s a crapshoot. I’ve had boyfriends that have lasted a year or two, but for the most part I’ve been single. I have had a lot of bad sex, trust me.”

“Okay, where is this going?”

“Where its going is this is a damn sex game. These are young eager excited boys who are going to want to make a good impression on their mystery milf.” She smiled. “Even if the kid goes off quick, he’s frigging 20! He can be ready again in a few minutes!”

“Look, Viv, it’s not just them, it’s me.”

“You mean as in a little gun shy because it’s been awhile? Like riding a bike girl, you don’t forget how to fuck.”

“Maybe I’m not that good at it. Maybe the guy I’d date, or the one nighter would be the one disappointed.”

“Are you kidding me?” Viv looked genuinely surprised “Carla, look at you! You’re a stunning sexy as fuck woman! Shit, you were featured in your own magazine two years ago in a make up ad!”

“I guess I look okay, but sometimes I wonder.”

“Wonder what?” Viv’s eyes narrowed.

“The last few years weren’t exactly sizzling between Henry and I. Then he started having an affair. Maybe I wasn’t doing what I needed to.”

“You fucking stop there!” Viv hissed so intently Carla flinched. “You did nothing wrong. That man was a cheating fucking dog, and the reason things were dull was because he was one of those pricks who thought he deserved more, that and you were out of his fucking league since day one and he needed to feel superior and not inadequate.

“That woman he ran off with was a stay at home mom and housewife her whole life. Mousy, under the thumb, perfect for someone like Henry because she needed attention and to be taken care of. Weak men need weak women and you, girl, are one of the strongest women I know.”

“Thank you,” Carla said softly, and reaching out took Viv’s hand. “I mean it.”

“I mean it too! He held you back, not the other way around. Guy’s like him, they locker room talk about wanting the hot girl, the freak, the porn star, but they get it? They can’t handle it, he made you feel bad to mask his insecurities.”

“I think so, but sometimes I can’t help feel it’s me, and I’m not exactly confident these days.”

“Then this is perfect for you,” Viv squeezed her hand. “I want you to think about it. You think you’re rusty? Maybe not the wildcat you used to be? You’re afraid of feeling like a fool? Then have to worry if whoever the guy is starts saying nasty shit on social media about the dead fuck he picked up?”

“I…wasn’t thinking that last part,” she grunted. “Thanks for adding to the list.”

“Friday night? That’s your back in the saddle. Its pitch black, he won’t see you, doesn’t know you, and no worry about what happens next. No pressure at all, in fact, the way this is set up, he’s there to please you. He needs that medallion to avoid hazing or whatever punishment he’d get for not making an alumnus happy.”

Carla was silent as Viv spoke, for the first time allowing herself to hear her argument.

“And never rule out young alpha ego. These kids are going to want us to moan and squeal and come for them. They want to show the hot milf they can handle the ride. They’re there to deliver, Carla. We’re the beneficiaries of youth and enthusiasm.”

She nodded slightly, and encouraged, Viv pressed on.

“If you’re nervous in the beginning, you let him do the work. I think you’ll relax and give as good as you get. If for some reason you don’t? Not like he can say anything. There is no pressure on you to perform.”

“I don’t know, Viv,” she repeated, but even to her own ears she sounded as if she were wavering and could tell by the look in her eyes, Viv sensed it.

“And let me tell you, this kid has to let his fingers do the walking and there is no way in hell you can think you don’t have a body to die for.” She laughed and cupped her smallish tits. “Girl, I would give anything for a rack like that. That boy is going to feel those tits and its going to be lust at first touch!”

“You think?” she felt a smile playing about her lips.

“But wait, there’s more.” Viv’s smile turned nasty. “The Coup De Grace. Revenge.”

“How is it revenge?”

“Henry leaves you for woman who is less attractive, no career, not much of anything except being easily controllable. He’s eating vanilla every day for the rest of his life and here you are playing a kinky sex game and getting pounded by a hot college boy.”

“Hmm,” Carla liked the sound of that.

“That kid will fuck you like that loser never could. He made you feel like you were boring. Like you’re not attractive? Then prove him wrong! Do something wild and fuck this boy’s goddamn brains out and leave him knowing what its like to fuck a real woman!”

“You think I can be that good?”

“Honey, the fact you’re asking that question should tell you how bad you need this! This is getting all that damn poison out of your system! The end of the old bullshit he still has you clinging to and the start of a new and exciting life.” She clapped her hands. “The French call an orgasm the little death, for you it will be a goddamn rebirth!”

She put her hands out to her. “What do you say, sister? You ready to turn back the clock and get some cock?”

“Oh, you should have quit while you were ahead, that was awful,” Carla grimaced, but a smile quickly followed.

“Not quitting until you agree to give some head.”

“Even worse.” She cringed.

“I’ll go all night until I get a damn yes.” She sighed and gave her a soft smile. “Carla, as your best friend, I’m telling you that you need this for a lot of reasons.”

Carla took a breath then nodded.

“Okay.”

“That’s my girl!’ Viv reached into her purse and handed her an envelope.

She opened it to see a necklace with a blue medallion.

“Yup,” Viv laughed. “Going all in on nostalgia, except that’s an actual sterling silver chain because I can afford them now, and the medallion you’re getting back has 25th anniversary etched into it.

Carla lifted the chain, staring at the medallion. “Room 6, that was my room then too.”

“Same motel!” Viv grinned. “Can’t believe that dump is still around. This is going to be so much fun!”

“You’re right,” she nodded as she read the name of the fraternity on the medallion; ‘Alpha Tau Omega’ ATO, even the same fraternity was participating. “Totally anonymous. What can go wrong?”

Chapter 4

Carla picked up the fifth of Jack Daniels from the scarred surface of the cheap nightstand, pouring it into the glass.

“Bottom’s up,” she took several long pulls from the bottle. “Whew!” she exhaled as the straight bourbon burned its way down her throat. The hot trail went straight down into her already roiling stomach.

Years ago, she’d been nervous, but also excited. Tonight, all she felt was nerves. What was she doing here? How had she let Viv talk her into this? Yes, she’d made some good points, but in the end Carla could solve all her hang-ups by being an adult and getting back into the dating game.

This was a cheap out, a childish way to get something she wanted with no repercussions. Yes, attractive because of that, the no pressure angle had been what had gotten her to agree to this.

But she wasn’t a child, nor was she a horny and adventurous coed. She was a middle aged woman and a mother of a boy the age of the one who would be sneaking in here to have sex with her.

Carla looked at her watch. 8:50. Light’s out would be in five minutes, after that her mystery lover would enter. For the tenth time in the 20 minutes since she’d been in the room she thought about calling Viv and telling her to cancel the kid with her room key.

Yes, that would be awful to do to him. His friends got laid, and he didn’t. Worse, he’d probably have to go through some hazing instead getting an easy ride into his frat by getting an easy ride from a woman looking for the ultimate no strings attached sex.

But she kept sitting there as if she were waiting until it was too late, and she’d have to go through with it. It might already be. Their instructions were to shut their cells off and put them in their purse under the bed which helped her resist the urge to make that call.

They didn’t have to worry about Cellphones twenty five years ago, she thought wryly. Carla looked around the small minimally-and cheaply furnished-room. She couldn’t believe Robin had even gotten the same rooms from back then.

Judging by how soft and lumpy the mattress was, Carla wouldn’t be surprised if this had been the same one from back then. As last time, the lightbulbs had been removed, switches taped, and the only light currently in the room was from a small battery powered touch lamp on the nightstand.

She took a few more swallows, this time directly from the bottle, and put it down. Her face was flushed, and she had a buzz going. Whether or not it was enough to relax her to the point she could get something out of this other than regret would remain to be seen.

She flinched when there was a knock on the door, and Georgia, Robin’s best friend in college, and who she claimed could be completely trusted about tonight’s event, popped her head in.

“Hey, almost showtime!” she chirped as she quickly closed the door behind her and came over to the bed. “Gotta check and make sure your phone is off and away.”

“In my purse under the bed,” she pointed.

“You look nervous,” Georgia gave her a reassuring smile. “No reason, hon. He has no idea who you are, just lay back and let it happen.” She sighed and held up her left hand, flashing an impressive diamond ring nestled behind a white gold band. “I wasn’t married, I’d be all in on this!”

“Seems like I’m the only one not excited.”

“No, couple other women are a little nervous. Not everyone’s Viv and Brenda. I swear those two are wilder than when they were young. Brenda’s married and her damn husband is thrilled she’s doing it.”

“Best of both worlds’ there,” Carla forced a laugh that clearly showed her nerves.

“Look, even Robin’s a little nervous and this was her idea. Just think of it as an experience, some hot dirty little secret you’ll have.”

Carla nodded as Georgia picked up the small lamp.

“Going to take this with me,” she told her. “You’re the last room. Boys will be here in five minutes.” She laughed. “Like I told the rest of the girls, get some for me and the rest of us settled down women, okay?”

“Okay.”

Carla stared down at her feet which were clad in a pair of plain red sandals. They matched her simple red sundress, after all, no need to dress up when you were already going to be naked, and they couldn’t see you.

Yet for some reason she’d not only put on make-up but heavier than usual, at least for these days, but how she wore it years ago when she’d go to clubs or parties. All the turn back the clock talk had affected her more than she thought, she supposed.

“Have fun!” Georgia walked out of the room and the second she closed the door the room plunged into darkness.

Like last time it wasn’t just dark, it was pitch black. The small window that faced the parking lot not only had the blinds down, but a piece of thick cardboard behind it so the light from the parking lot couldn’t shine through.

The only other window was a small one in the bathroom that faced the back lot where the boys were told to park when they arrived. This window had cardboard over it as well, but from the outside so no one could try to peek out and see their mystery lover leaving.

Carla took a deep breath and kicked her sandals off.

She carefully reached out, sliding her hand along the nightstand until she found the bottle. She took a long pull that left her throat burning and her head spinning. Putting it down, she rose from the bed and stripped her dress off.

Carla dropped the dress next to the bed, then reached back and removed her bra. Her heart was already racing and her stomach in a knot. She slipped her fingers into the plain red panties she’d worn and doing it before she could lose her nerve, shoved them down.

She slipped them from her feet, pushing them over to where she’d dropped the dress. Carla sat on the bed, then lifting the top sheet, slid under it. She lay there taking slow deep breaths to remain calm and try to slow her rapid heartbeat.

Even in total darkness, she felt self-conscious being naked. Not that he could see her, and Carla wasn’t so insecure that she didn’t know she had a decent body, it was more about feeling vulnerable.

The knock would come any minute now. She’d reached the point of no return and now knowing beyond a doubt this was going to happen left her with a feeling closer to dread than feeling sexy.

She was too damn old for this! She had a solid professional career, a great son she was proud of, a nice home. Was she so hard up for sex that in a weak moment she’d let Viv talk her into…?

She jumped at the sound of a sharp rap on the door and released a startled gasp as she swore her heart had skipped a beat. The door opened just enough for a shadowy figure to slip in.

Carla closed her eyes, she could do this, or more accurately she could let him do this. She sensed movement and heard the unmistakable sound of a zipper being pulled down.

Poor kid, he was going to end up with the deadest fuck out of the six women. She nervously fingered the medallion where it rested below her neck, her fingers trembling. She could hear him sliding his clothes off, and he seemed closer.

Carla bit back another gasp when she felt weight on the foot of the bed. She couldn’t avoid jerking her leg when he touched her foot through the sheet. Shit, she was already embarrassing herself.

His hand slid up her leg, still staying on top of the sheet. His weight shifted and she felt him against her leg as he moved higher up on the bed. The room was so dark she couldn’t even see his hand and released a shaky breath when it touched her stomach.

His other hand touched her bare shoulder, and she tensed when he lightly caressed her upper arm. His touch was gentle, and she was surprised to feel a slight tremble in his fingers.

The fact he was nervous soothed her a little. She tried to put herself in his place. Yes, he’d be excited, he was a young man getting sex, and from what he knew was an older woman.

But he had to make her happy and had probably never done anything like this before. His fingers slid along her shoulder and across her upper chest. Come on, move, don’t lay here like a damn stiff! She berated herself, nerves were one thing, she felt goddamned paralyzed.

His fingers reached her neck and touched her cheek. Carla felt his weight shift and sensed him closer. She caught the scent of his cologne, Cool Water. Great, Brandon wore that, another little thing to make this awkward. His fingers slid down her face and brushed her lips, lingering there. She forced herself to kiss them, then parted her lips and flicked her tongue across them.

The hand that was on her stomach slid higher and her breath hissed between her teeth when he encountered her breast. He gave it a gentle squeeze, and she swore she heard a soft breath escape him, a small sound of appreciation as he fondled her large breast.

His fingers encountered her nipple and she sucked on her lip to hold back a moan when it immediately stiffened. Damn, it had been a long time since someone touched her.

He touched her lips once more, then she flinched back into the pillow when suddenly his lips found hers. Not directly, his kiss caught one side of her mouth and part of her cheek.

He quickly eased his lips to the left, so they were now pressed to hers, and he kissed her softly as his fingers now traced circles around her nipple through the sheet. Carla was caught off guard by the kiss. The second he encountered her breast, she’d expected the sheet to be pulled off and him trying to find her nipple with his mouth rather than her lips.

His other hand went down her neck and she groaned into his lips when he found her other nipple. He kept his hands over the sheet, while kissing her more firmly.

The pleasure her nipples were experiencing caused her to finally move, lifting her hands from her sides and placing them over his. She pushed them harder into her breasts while arching her back and responding to his kiss more eagerly.

His hands were large, and she could feel the restrained strength in them when he switched from toying with her nipples to squeezing her breasts. Carla slid her hands up his forearms and felt the first tingle of excitement between her thighs when she felt how thickly muscled they were.

Her hands continued upward to discover a pair of upper arms that were well developed and had her heart pounding for a reason other than nerves. Damn, he was put together, she thought when she kept exploring and ran her hands up across a pair of broad shoulders.

Trying to ride the wave of newly awakened excitement, Carla parted her lips and plunged her tongue into his mouth. He reacted with a soft moan and his tongue swiftly sliding over hers.

His hands left her breasts, and she released a sharp breath into their kiss when he whipped the sheet down with an aggressiveness that belied his thus far slow approach, but turned her previous tingle into a sudden wave of heat.

His hands were quickly back on her breasts, and she moaned into their ever-deepening kiss when he fondled her now bare flesh. She arched her back when his fingers once again found her nipples, and this time with nothing between them.

His lips left hers and kissed his way down the left side of her face until they fastened to the soft skin of her neck. Carla’s breathing turned hot and heavy as he licked and sucked her tender neck while his fingers teased her aching nipples.

Her hands roamed up and down his arms, over his shoulders, then down his powerful back. She dug them in hard when she felt him kick the sheet off her lower legs, leaving her body completely uncovered.

The bed shifted when he swung his leg between hers and she couldn’t hold back a low groan when something hard, slid over her lower thigh. He was taking his time, his lips sliding to the other side of her neck as he nuzzled her long hair out of her way.

Carla lifted her right leg, wrapping it around him, her thigh pressing into his side and her foot sliding along his lower back. He moved his leg up and she whimpered when his knee pushed into her hot, and suddenly wet slit.

His lips, still moving with what she now felt was teasing slowness, were now on the top of her chest and working down towards her breast. As if her body was responding without her conscious consent, her hips rocked, pushing her hot wet flesh into his knee.

Carla gripped his shoulders and to mixed emotions of shame and excitement, pushed, urging him to get to her breasts. He obliged, sliding his tongue down between her tits in a long wet lick.

His knee moved from her pussy as he slid further down the bed, and she held back a groan of frustration. The frustration was quickly erased when his lips slid over the curve of her left breast.

She tensed, waiting for him to find her nipple and when he took it between his lips and sucked gently, Carla’s eyes rolled back, and she squirmed beneath him. Her right hand worked up his back until her fingers were in his short thick hair.

She shamelessly shoved her breast into his face while pushing down on his head. He didn’t seem to mind as he eagerly sucked and licked her nipple while still toying with the other.

Carla struggled not to say anything as her nipples received the attention they’d been in sore need of for well over a year. Meanwhile, his cock, which she was beginning to envision as being as impressive as the rest of him, rested along her leg.

It felt long, hot, and there was a noticeable sticky spot higher on her leg. That spot was being smeared along her leg just above her knee as his hips were now rocking. He was breathing hard around her nipple, and he swung his other leg over so he was now kneeling fully between her legs. Carla wrapped both legs around his hips, letting them slide down over his ass.

When he switched to licking her other nipple, she worked her hand down between them until her fingers glided over the tip of his cock. He grunted and his hips thrust, pushing his head past her fingers into the palm of her questing hand.

She wrapped her fingers around him, and they both emitted quiet sounds of pleasure. Carla had long fingers and they could barely meet around him, and she couldn’t believe how hard he was.

Hard and throbbing in her grip. Hard and dripping, and most importantly, hard for her. She pumped him as much as she could in their position and his hips moved in time with her hand, sliding it through her fingers.

Having his cock in her hand sent her already rapidly fading inhibitions packing. She pushed his head from her breast and sat up, forcing him to sit back on his knees. She pumped his cock harder, and with her hand still in his hair, drew his face to hers.

They had another awkward miss where their noses bumped and he slipped and snickered before finding her face, taking it in his hands and planting a delightfully aggressive kiss on her.

Their lips parted and their tongues waged war as he fondled her breasts, while she stroked his cock, his very long cock. Her free hand went to his chest, caressing it and wishing the light was on so she could see this goddamn physical specimen she was minutes from fucking.

Because there was already no doubt in her mind she was going to. Goddamn Viv had been right, a few minutes in and she was not only into it but taking control. As their kiss continued, she rose, getting her long legs folded under her until she was kneeling.

Carla broke the kiss and pushed on his chest, getting him to lean back. She crawled back on her knees to put more room between them, then released his cock and grabbed his wrists, removing his hands from her breasts.

Carla then bent over, lowering her head. Finding his cock in the dark, she gripped it tightly and guided it to her lips. She flicked her tongue rapidly over his head, getting it sticky with his pre-cum, then parted her lips and eased him into her mouth. He moaned in his throat as she stopped when she had just the tip in her mouth.

Carla swirled her tongue around it, loving how he squirmed as she teased his sensitive head. She gave a sudden hard suck that caused his breath to expel in a loud gasp and filled her mouth with salty pre cum.

She eased him a little deeper and shook her head, working his tip around her wet mouth. She kept him gripped tightly in her right hand while her left rested on his hard flat stomach to keep her balance.

Carla planned to tease him for a couple minutes, licking, slowly sucking, making him squirm in anticipation, Instead, the size of his cock and having it in her mouth, her tongue already slick with precum, overwhelmed her.

Opening wide, she took as much of his length as she could. He made a noise between a groan and gasp when she did it, then another when she rapidly bobbed her head.

She wasn’t teasing or playing, she was sucking hardcore with the enthusiasm and eagerness born of not having her mouth stuffed in far too long. She used her hand, two fingers around his shaft, stroking as she blew him.

His hands were on her, one in her hair, the other on her back, as she sucked him with an energy that bordered on desperate. She opened wider and angled her head, making his fingers tighten in her hair when she managed to get him deeper.

Carla gagged but held him deep in her throat until the feeling passed, then eased her lips further down his shaft. Her lips encountered his pubic mound, and she felt a surge of pride she hadn’t lost her ability to deep throat every cock she’d ever sucked.

His hand left her hair, and both slid down her back as she held him buried in her throat, her tongue slipping out to lick his balls, a trick she hadn’t used in far too long. A shudder went through his body when she did it, and his breath hissed above her.

But despite the pleasure she was giving him, his hands continued to move, caressing her smooth back, and making their way down to her ass. She grunted around his cock when his large hands each covered one of the cheeks of her ass and gave them a hard squeeze.

Carla resumed bobbing her head, slurping her way to his tip before driving back down the length of his shaft. Now used to him, it was easier to take him most of the way and she moaned at the sensation of her mouth and throat being repeatedly filled with thick hard, and sinfully young cock.

His hands gripped her ass and squeezed again. She moaned at the size and strength in those hands, and again wished she could see this magnificent stud. Her eyes went wide, and she gasped around him when he spread her cheeks wide open and slid finger through her wet slit.

Her hips jerked and when he boldly introduced a finger inside her wet cunt, she would have broken the rules and cried out in pleasure if her mouth hadn’t been full. The fingers of his other hand slid down the inside of her spread cheek and this time it was her clit he met.

Carla whimpered as she struggled to bob her head and continue to please him as he fingered her while stroking her throbbing clit. She moved her hips, working clit into his hands while taking him deep once more.

She shook her head, getting a moan from him, but his fingers kept moving. He surprised her once more by easing a second long thick finger into her needy cunt. This time she lost the battle and letting his cock fall from her mouth released a long shuddering moan.

She gripped his pulsing cock, rubbing it along her cheek to make him feel good while he worked her cunt with a confidence that belied his age. He moved his fingers within her, thrusting in and out, but also moving side to side.

His fingertips worked her clit in slow delicious circles that had her hips rocking and her thighs trembling. Carla turned her head, sliding his sticky tip across her face to nuzzle her other cheek into it.

His cock seemed to the length of her face and the feeling of his hard hot flesh along her face had her breathing hard and heavy. She pumped him in her hand as she was breathing to hard in addition to whimpering from the way he skillfully played her long-neglected cunt to suck on him.

His fingers moved faster on her clit and thrust deeper into her already quivering pussy. Carla bit on her lower lip to avoid making too much noise. She lost the battle when she released a startled “Oh!” when she felt him press his thumb against her rosebud.

He pushed harder and paused as if looking for permission. Carla hadn’t had anything in her ass in years, since early in her marriage when sex was still exciting. As the expression went, go big or go home.

As a signal she pushed her ass back into his hands, and he didn’t hesitate to push his thump deep into her tight ass. Knowing it was coming, Carla took him back into her mouth just in time that her squeal was muffled by his cock.

Even though he hadn’t been playing with her for more than a couple of minutes, it had been so long since she’d had any attention she could already feel her body tensing. The prospect of her first non self-induced orgasm in far too long not only sent a surge of excitement through her, but the desire to return the favor to her amazingly attentive lover.

She bobbed her head rapidly along the full length of his cock, the speed of her sucking increasing the closer her body edged towards her impending explosion. Carla braced her other hand on his stomach, so she was no longer jerking him, but just using her mouth.

Above her, his breathing grew heavy, and his stomach tightened. But he continued to expertly work her sopping slit. His fingers were buried deep in her pussy, shaking back and forth hard enough to make a moist slapping sound and his thumb was deep in her tight asshole.

His fingers worked in harder faster circles on her swollen pink button, and Carla increased her sucking as her own pleasure continued to escalate. His stomach heaved beneath her hands, and she heard him battling his own desire to be much louder.

Carla envisioned their position, him on his knees, her on hers, but bent over, using him to hold herself up. His cock buried in her mouth as he had her cheeks spread, his fingers inside her holes while he worked her clit.

Her heavy tits swayed beneath her as she rocked back into his fingers then forward, taking his dick down her throat. Her fingers curled, her long nails digging hard into his stomach and making him groan.

Carla pounded her head up and down, sucking his amazing cock with a manic energy that bordered on violent. Tears spilled down her cheeks as his cock plunging down her throat caused her eyes to water.

She became aware of the loud sloppy gurgling and gagging sounds emanating from her as she sucked her mysterious lover like a wannabe porn star. His cock twitched in her mouth and his hands pressed harder into the cheeks of her ass.

His fingers went deeper inside her, and when he curled them, she felt his thumb press into them through the thin wall of skin between her ass and pussy. Carla whimpered around his cock which was now being shoved into her descending mouth as his hips thrust excitedly.

He curled his fingers again and Carla went over the edge. A long-muffled squeal sounded from her throat as her hips went wild, bucking and gyrating in a tight circle. Her pussy convulsed, and both her holes contracted around his fingers.

Carla slowed her sucking as she emitted a series of high-pitched yips and sloppy wet sounds through the sides of her mouth. Above her he slipped, releasing a barely audible single word she couldn’t make out over the blood rushing through her ears and her own sounds of ecstasy.

She bucked and writhed, sliding her legs closed to tighten herself even more around his still moving fingers. His hips thrust, but in a jerky desperate rhythm, and Carla focused through the powerful orgasm and pushed herself to resume sucking him.

She went at his cock as if it were a competition, gagging violently as she deep throated him each time. With a low groan, her lover shoved his cock deep into her descending mouth and erupted.

Carla’s eyes went wide in the darkness as her mouth was flooded with several rapid fire bursts of thick salty cum. Some of it squirted down her throat, while more sprayed from the sides of her mouth as she struggled to suck, swallow, and cry out from the still flowing waves of orgasm crashing through her.

She kept sucking, noisily slurping up cum that had spilled from her mouth and swallowing it. Her orgasm fading, Carla kept working him, slobbering, and drooling on his cock as more cum oozed from between her lips only for her to suck it back into her mouth.

He eased his fingers from inside her, and grabbed her hair as she kept sucking, working for every drop, draining his balls into her willing mouth. When even a hard suck on his tip failed to produce anything more than a couple of sticky drops, she released him with a rather nasty wet sucking sound.

The orgasm had fired her up and the door containing years of pent-up lust swung open and overwhelmed her. Carla gripped his still hard cock and squeezed it, making him whimper softly.

She put her hand on his chest and shoved hard. He made a surprised sound as he went backwards but caught himself. Not to be denied, Carla leaned into him, pressing her body against his and caught by surprise, he fell over on to his back.

There was a moment of awkward, and unsexy, clumsiness as he struggled to straighten his legs from under him as Carla tried to climb on top of him. But she won out, swinging her long leg over him, until she had him straddled.

Still gripping his cock, she worked his dripping tip along her inner thigh and then through her moist lips. When his head reached its hot wet destination. She eased him in the first couple of inches, then let her weight go.

Carla couldn’t hold back a loud yelp as his long thick cock entered her, spreading her lonely pussy around his girth. Her slip up was lost during his as he also made a loud sound as his secret Milf lover was now riding him.

He moaned and made desperate whimpering sounds beneath her as she worked his still sensitive head around in her tight wet cunt. She moved her hips in slow circles, getting used to his size.

His hands found her hips, gripping them as she rode him faster and more confidently. He’d just come and was still hard enough for her to fuck him and keep him that way! Thank you, Viv!

Carla leaned over, bracing her hands on his chest and went wild, bouncing on his cock, her still quivering and sopping pussy now growing accustomed to his size. Beneath her he continued to squirm and whimper as she had her way with his helpless cock, the head of which was probably a raw nerve this soon after coming.

But his hands worked from her hips up her sides, and onto her breasts. He gave them a hard squeeze before his fingers found her nipples. Carla moaned and found herself struggling not to laugh.

Not a laugh as in something was funny, but just in pure joy. Just came, and with the taste of a young man’s cum still in her mouth riding his cock like the wild cat she had been back in college.

Viv had been so right; she had turned back the clock and then some because at her age now Carla knew how special this was. Back then, and like all young women and men, she’d expected sex to always be that good.

Life had taught her that wasn’t the case, and she was so glad she’d agreed to this. This memory was one she was going to savor for a long time, but for right now there was a young hard body and tireless cock she planned to savor the fuck out of.

Apparently her lover felt the same. His hands went from her breasts to her shoulders and tugged her towards him. Carla let herself go until her breasts were pressing into his chest and sought his lips in the dark.

She caught his scruffy chin first, but her next attempt hit the mark, and she kissed him hard, her tongue immediately plunging into his mouth. His hands went around her waist, and his weight shifted beneath her.

Carla felt his thighs rise between hers as he bent his legs, bracing his feet on the mattress. His arms tightened around her, pinning her to his chest and with no warning he tore into her, his hips thrusting hard and fast.

She yipped into his mouth as he pounded her now prone pussy hard and fast while holding her against him. His cock was now as hard as it had been in her mouth, and he was fucking her with enough force to rock the bed.

She lost the ability to focus on kissing him, and nuzzled her face into his neck, trying to keep the loud cries that wanted to escape her lips down to minimum. It wasn’t easy, God, he was fucking her so hard!

His arms slid higher until they were under her, and she released a sudden gasp when he twisted to her right, turning them over. Carla’s left shoulder pressed into the lumpy mattress, but her right encountered nothing and a moment later she felt herself falling.

She cried out when she landed on the floor, and she heard him grunt in pain when he hit it with her. Fortunately, his full weight didn’t land on her, and after a moment of pain in her shoulder and ass, she was okay and this time a giggle slipped out.

He didn’t respond, and she wondered if he were reigning it in because of the rules, or maybe he was embarrassed. The way his hands quickly found her breasts, and his mouth fastened to her left nipple told her it was the latter and he was quickly trying to make up for it.

As he sucked on her nipple, he positioned his legs between hers, his cock pushed into her stomach, then lowered until his head contacted her swollen clit. She gasped at the contact, thrusting her hips, and pushing the head of his cock through her lips.

Another thrust and she’d slipped his tip back inside her. He drove forward, his full length entering her wet twat in one deliciously long smooth motion. He switched to sucking her other nipple while he gave her several long slow thrusts that had her eyes rolling back and her legs wrapping around his hips.

His mouth left her breast and he pushed himself up between her legs. Grabbing her knees, he pushed her legs so they were bent back and placed her feet on his muscular chest.

He squeezed her knees then tore into her. Carla clapped her hand over her mouth as she was unable to contain her yelps as he hammered into her with long powerful thrusts that ended with his balls slapping against her ass.

She gripped his right arm with her free hand, again digging her nails into him as he fucked her right there on the damn floor. The hard floor was covered with cheap thin commercial carpeting and somewhere in the back of her head she knew she was going to be feeling this tomorrow.

But right now, all she was feeling was young inexhaustible cock. Her pussy was beginning to get sore from just a few minutes of him fucking her showed how long it had been since she’d gotten it good.

As the saying went, that was a good pain, and she would deem every ache and pain she’d experience tomorrow as its own badge of honor. He shifted his grip, his hands moving down her calves to grip her ankles.

He yanked her legs up and outward and tore into her even harder. She howled into her hand as he spread her legs and plundered her now wide open and helpless pussy. He was squeezing her ankles hard, and she made a mental note to add bruises to her list of sex inflicted issues she’d experience tomorrow.

Her breasts bounced wildly as he took her. Those two words were perfect as she wasn’t participating at all, he was simply using her however he wanted at this point.

And she was loving every minute of it.

She heard his breathing getting louder and his thrusts shorter and more violent. He seemed like he was getting close after fucking her senseless the last few minutes, and she was already planning to give him a few minutes breather then using her mouth to see if she could get round three out of him.

He withdrew his cock and she thought he was going to cum, and eagerly awaited the hot load she expected to be sprayed on her stomach or thighs. Even better, she felt his lips on her stomach, then lower.

Carla caught herself just before she moaned “yes!” when his lips and tongue teased their way down to her mound. He kissed the small patch of dark hair between her thighs, and she wriggled in anticipation when he took a few seconds to kiss and gently suck on each of her inner thighs.

When his lips found her once again throbbing clit, her hips jerked, and she sucked on her lower lip to not cry out the way she wanted to. She imagined him stretched out on the floor between her legs, and wished she could see those powerful shoulders, broad strong back, and fine ass as he lay there with his pretty face between her legs.

He had to be good looking, no one with a body that fine and a cock that amazing could be anything but attractive. Carla sighed into her hand when he traced a slow wet circle around her clit, then gasped when he gave it a hard suck.

As he did when she was blowing him, he wasn’t shy about sliding two fingers into her, except this time after being pounded by his cock her pussy more easily accommodated them.

He pushed them deep until she could feel his knuckles press into her soft moist flesh while his tongue danced over her clit. For the next few minutes, he took his time between her thighs and the only sound in the room was her soft sighs and whimpers as he worked her clit with his talented tongue.

Whoever this kid was, he was exhibiting a patience far beyond his years. Not just patience, but skill. His tongue was never still, flicking up and down, side to side, and going around in deliciously slow wet circles.

He mixed in several hard sucks, then would switch to gently sucking on her aching button. On those occasions he’d slowly pump his fingers in time with his sucking. Carla lay there in total darkness, on the floor in a cheap dive motel, getting eaten like she’d only dreamed about for far too long.

Life was damned good right now.

She lifted her legs, sliding the soft soles of her feet long his sides before resting them on his back. When he introduced a finger into her ass, her initial gasp of surprise and brief yip of pain turned into a low moan as he worked it in and out, sliding along the fingers in her, at this point, sloppy cunt.

Add bold to the patient and skilled. She wondered if he did this with girls his age or figured since she was older she’d be more receptive to it. Carla hadn’t had her ass played with in years and forgotten how good it felt.

The way this kid was going if he tried to fuck her in the ass she’d let him. The thought of going that far, letting a stranger half her age have her ass caused her hips to thrust into his face, and she found her nipples in the dark, rolling her them between her fingers.

He was sucking her in a steady rhythm, his three fingers buried deep within her as she moved her hips in a circular motion, grinding into his face and working her clit into his lips and tongue.

Her toes curled into his back, and she squeezed and tugged on her nipples, stretching them to the point it bordered on painful. Her thighs trembled and her back arched, pushing her clit harder into his mouth.

She jumped and felt him do the same when a loud double knock sounded on the door. The signal there was only fifteen minutes left. Had it already been forty five minutes?

The saying time flies when you’re having fun had never been so true.

Between her legs, her lover stopped toying with her and went in for the kill. He sucked her clit hard and fast, his lips smacking into her wet flesh. His fingers curled inside her and he shook them side to side.

She was so wet it she could hear the sloppy slapping sounds his fingers made, and she thrust her hips faster into his fingers and mouth. They both moved with an urgency born of knowing their time was growing short and they needed to fuck again.

He added a third finger to her cunt, stretching her wide, then eased them and the one in her ass out. He jammed them back in roughly while sucking her clit, and after giving her nipples a violent twist, Carla exploded.

She let loose with a loud wail of pleasure before she managed to clap her hand over her mouth. Her hips went wild as she moved her legs up his back and crossed them at her ankles, pinning his face to her convulsing pussy.

Her holes contracted around his fingers, and he curled the three in her pussy, sending another electric shock of pleasure through her. She continued to twist her left nipple as she squealed into her hand while her second orgasm crashed through her.

He continued to lick and suck her clit as best he could while she bucked into his face. She swore this orgasm was more powerful than the first as her back arched higher and her delighted pussy clenched repeatedly around his fingers.

When the last tremors flowed through her, she let her legs drop to his sides as her body relaxed, leaving her laying there breathing hard and feeling as limp as a rag doll. He slid up between her legs and with no hesitation, plowed into her still quivering pussy.

He gave her several long hard thrusts that felt even better after another orgasm, and she would have loved to remain where she was, flat on her back and just letting him have her.

But time was running out, and she needed to be on her hands and knees getting fucked from behind by this incredible young stud. She lifted her right leg, putting her foot on his chest and pushing him back.

His cock slipped from inside her and she felt her sticky juices flowing out with it and down her thighs. Christ, she’d never been this wet! She rolled over onto her hands and knees, wincing at the hard floor beneath the thin carpet.

She thought about getting back on the bed, but there was a definite dirty thrill in remaining on the floor. His hand touched the top of her ass and she felt him ease up behind her.

Both his hands gripped her slender hips, and he pushed the head of his cock through her slick lips. He eased into her, and his first thrusts were long and slow. She rocked back, slamming her pussy into his cock, and giving him the hint of how she wanted it.

He was quick to oblige, and she almost fell forward when his next thrust was hard enough to border on brutal. Carla lowered the upper half of her body, so her cheek was on the thin carpet.

She slid her arms out and encountered the nightstand. She gripped the leg of it, squeezing as he fucked her with a ferocity she’d thought only existed in porn. Not just porn, but rough porn because Jesus, he was putting it to her!

Carla felt something soft next to her arm and grabbing it, realized it was her dress. She pulled it to her face and yelped and howled into it as he squeezed her hips so hard it hurt and pounded her already sore cunt.

But she was rocking back into him and wiggling her hips, urging him on, and trying to drive him even deeper. His balls slapped her clit and at this point her mouth was open in a continuous O, barking her yelps and squeals into the dress.

His hands slid down her thighs then along her calves. He gripped her ankles and lifted her feet so she was now completely on her knees, her lower legs held up as if she were a wheelbarrow.

It put more pressure on her knees as he hammered into her hard enough to keep pushing her forward. But the pain was easily ignored as he was giving her the fucking of a lifetime.

Carla couldn’t remember being fucked like this even back in her wild coed days. He was obviously big and strong, and he was using the full power of his body on hers. He was breathing like a bull behind her, but still giving it to her hard and fast.

He pulled back on her ankles and she cried out when her knees were dragged across the carpet. She flopped flat onto her stomach; her legs stretched out behind her. He put his hands on her shoulders and resumed his relentless assault on her aching cunt.

Carla wailed into the dress as he was slamming into her at an even deeper angle. More so, with her flat on the unforgiving floor, there was no rocking forward or any give at all, she was forced to take the full force of his plunging cock.

This erased any doubt in her mind that this was the hardest fuck she’d ever endured. What it did have her questioning was this kid’s age. How did a twenty year old have this much skill and confidence?

He took his time in pleasing her at some points but was now using her like she was some drunk slut he’d scored at a bar. She was being ridden hard and left to be put away wet, exhausted, aching, but so fucking satisfied!

His right hand left her shoulder long enough to brush her long hair from her back and neck before he gripped her once more. He surprised her with a soft kiss between her shoulder blades that was an incongruous move compared to the hardcore pounding he was doling out to her.

He kissed his way up her back, then along the exposed side of her neck. His breathing was loud and hot in her ear and each breath ended in a slight whimper. He was getting close, but there was nothing she could do to help.

Carla was flat out on the floor, pinned beneath him and just accepting the violent fucking he was giving to her. At this point her body was limp and her loud cries had devolved into barely audible yips and whimpers.

Even if she wanted to say something at this point she doubted she could utter anything coherent. She was being fucked goddamn senseless! He gave her a few more pumps, his strong hands painfully squeezing her shoulders and his weight pressing her tits into the floor.

Her weak sounds erupted back into a series of loud squeals as the next several thrusts could only be described as vicious. He yanked his cock from within her and his hands left her shoulders.

He moaned above her, and Carla sighed as much in relief as pleasure when she felt his hot sticky cum on her now sweaty body. He must have been leaning over because he was painting her upper and middle back, one spurt hitting her in the back of her neck, another on her left shoulder.

Considering it was his second time, his load was huge, and she wished she could see it. Watch him jack off on her big tits as she held them up for him. But she couldn’t deny how sexy it was to feel his hot cum splattering and dripping down her back.

He finished and she heard the bed squeak as he sat on the edge of it. She lay there breathing hard and feeling as if she could spend the rest of the night passed out on the floor, fucked into a damn sex coma.

His hand gripped her arm and slid down to find her hand. He tugged on it, and with a reluctant groan she gathered her legs beneath her and rose to her knees. He continued to hold her hand, and a moment later she felt something press into her palm.

The medallion.

Carla carefully put it on her leg so she wouldn’t misplace it and groaned as even reaching behind her neck to slide her hair to the side and fumble with the clasp took more effort than it should have, and her sore shoulders reminded her of how hard he’d been holding her down.

She managed to unclasp the chain and fumbled for his hand. He touched hers, she dangled the medallion, and it was gently eased from her hand. His other hand found her cheek and she was surprised when he placed a soft kiss on her cheek.

Carla’s other hand had found his thigh and sliding to the side encountered his deflated, still dripping cock. Even soft it was impressive, and gripping it, she leaned over and kissed the oozing tip, then took it into her mouth, sucking gently on it.

He groaned and her eyes widened when after a few seconds of sucking it began to stiffen in her mouth. Carla wasn’t sure she could handle another round, but also knew if his cock rose fully to the occasion she wouldn’t be able to say no.

The decision was taken from them when another double knock came, and Georgia’s voice called out. “Game’s over! Please get dressed and be out back in five minutes.”

She sensed him standing in front of her and taking her upper arms he helped her to her feet. He caught her with another soft kiss, then gently eased her around until the bed hit the back of her legs.

He gave her a gentle nudge and she sat down. She was dying to say something. Thank him, tell him he was amazing. Who was she kidding? Ask him his goddamn name.

Rules be damned if there was a light in the room she’d turn it on. Exactly why the rule existed, she supposed. She sat there in silence, her cunt and body aching, but in a pleasant way, the same way one felt after a good hard workout.

Except this workout came with two orgasms, a load down her throat and the fucking of a lifetime. Carla idly fingered the medallion as she heard him fumbling around for his clothes.

She heard him slipping them on and once again caught the sound of his zipper, but this time the noise brought a sense of disappointment. Carla remained silent as she was supposed to, while becoming acutely aware of his cum sliding down her back to the curve of her ass.

His footsteps sounded on the floor and the door opened enough for him to slide out into the dark parking lot.

“Damn,” she sighed.

The rules were to give the boys at least a half hour to leave the motel lot, but if the women wanted to, they could spend the night and Georgia would bring the light and bulbs back in. Carla had no desire to do that so avoided laying back on the bed or she’d probably pass out and sleep like the very satisfied.

She rose to her feet and winced at the stinging sensation in her knees. Looked like it was slacks at work and pajamas around the house for a few days as scrapes on the knees were pretty telling of a wild time.

Maybe not to everyone, not all people had dirty minds, but when men saw that on a woman its where their minds went, and in this case for good reason. His cum slid down her ass, some down the backs of her thighs and a shiver went through her.

She’d kill the time by taking a quick shower, let the hot water soothe her aching arms and back, then get dressed and leave. She carefully found her way across the room to the door which she could dimly make out as a slightly lighter rectangle of black.

Carla entered the room and fumbled on the wall for a switch hoping they’d left at least one bulb in there. What if someone needed to use the damn bathroom? To her relief one of the three small bulbs flickered to life over the medicine cabinet.

It was dim, leaving most of the room in darkness, but enough for her to find the shower and be able to get into it without tripping. Carla turned the knob for the hot water, leaving her hand under the stream as she waited for it to heat up.

A flash of light caught the corner of her eye and she looked to her left. The cardboard on the outside of the window had fallen, leaving the right corner of the window uncovered.

They must not have taped it securely enough. Carla cocked her head when she heard voices and remembered the bathroom faced the back lot. It’s not like she’d be able to guess who was with her if she saw anyone, but she’d get a glimpse of one or more of them and have some fun wondering if they were her lover, or who had been with which of her friends.

“Behave,” she whispered, her voice barely carrying over the running water.

Right, like playing a sex game in the dark where she’d been fucked by a boy her son’s age was behaving. Carla shut the water off and flipped the switch, plunging the room back into darkness.

She made her way to the window and peeked around the cardboard. She saw two young men standing there talking excitedly. One was tall and on the thinner side, that wasn’t who had been with her.

The other was shorter, and wearing a baseball cap, but his plain black t-shirt stretched over a pair of broad shoulders and hugged an impressive set of biceps; him? Carla heard another voice to her right and peered over that way, two more boys were talking, one leaning against the back of an old pickup.

An old black Ford Ranger.

“Oh, my god,” her stomach twisted into a tight knot as she made out the large dent in the left rear panel over the tire. The dent that had been made when someone ran a stop sign and clipped the back end of it last year.

If there was any doubt, the tall ruggedly built young man leaning against it dressed in jeans and a gray tank top that showed off a heavily tattooed upper arm turned to look over at the other boys, giving her a clear view of his face.

Carla snapped her head away from the window so fast she staggered back and would have fallen had her hip not painfully struck the edge of the sink.

It was Brandon!

Chapter Five

“One out of six, one out of six,” Carla repeated the litany as she drove down 95 towards home. “Just under 17%,” she nodded nervously as she tried to reason with her racing mind.

Right, one in six, not great odds if it was in the perspective of chances to win something. But when that percentage was used in wondering if it was your son who’d just fucked your brains out, they were not soothing in the least.

She squirmed in her seat, grimacing as her dress peeled away from the sticky cum still on her back.

One in six chance it was her son’s cum.

“Oh, god, please,” she whispered, wiping at her eyes as they filled for the dozenth time since she’d left the motel.

After knowing without a doubt it was Brandon, Carla skipped the shower, skipped even wiping herself off, left the bathroom and all but threw herself on the floor, searching for her clothes.

Her heart pounding, and her stomach slowly turning, she had to fight off waves of nausea as she found her dress and pulled it on, bra and panties be damned, some perv cleaning guy could have them as a souvenir. As soon as she located her shoes, she slipped them on and fumbled under the bed for her purse where she paused long enough to drop the medallion into it and turn on her phone.

She left the room just in time to run into Georgia who was bringing her back the lamp and a small box of lightbulbs. She asked Carla if everything was okay, and in a flash of inspiration driven by desperation, she said she’d turned her phone back on to see a text from Brandon that something was wrong at home.

A perfect lie, one that gave her an excuse to leave looking flustered after what was supposed to be a hot time, and putting him at home, not at the motel. Not that anyone would think he was there, but God, what if someone ended up seeing his pickup?

The boys were told not to stick around beyond a few minutes which was why the women were supposed to wait a half hour before leaving. She only saw him because of the tape giving way on a corner of the cardboard, so no one should have seen him, but her fevered mind kept playing worst case scenario.

Viv was probably the only one that would recognize his truck, or Brandon himself, not Carla hung out much with the other women, but she did post a lot of picks of her son on her Facebook page.

One thing at a time. Everything else was nothing compared to the possibility she’d fucked her son. Why had she looked out the damn window? If she hadn’t, she’d be dwelling in blissful ignorance and savoring some of the best sex of her life.

She’d be at the bar with the rest of the girls bragging about how good she’d gotten it, how good of a lover he’d been…but no, now she was racing home sick to her stomach and wondering what she should do.

Carla knew she should have said no. No had been the right response to Viv all along, but she’d let herself get talked into it. Viv played on everything from her needing it to it getting her back in the saddle to a form of revenge sex, she’d caved, and this is the price she paid for the lapse in judgment.

As she drove, she tried in vain not to let the details keep playing in her mind in a disturbing loop. If that was Brandon…. she’d blown him, swallowed his damn load. His fingers had been inside her, worse, he’d had a finger in her ass!

He’d fucked her hard and rough and in several positions, she’d cum in his face! His goddamn cum was all over her back and ass and, God, she could still taste him in her mouth!

“Stop, stop, please stop!” she begged herself aloud.

What now? He had no idea she was there, the women parked along the side of the motel in spots reserved by Robin that were usually staff only. But if he’d driven around the wrong way, he might have seen it.

No, she’d been out of the room within five minutes of seeing him, he’d probably still been in the back bragging to his friends about the wild milf he’d fucked the shit out of. The milf that had a one in six shot of being his mother.

“Okay,” she took a deep breath. “Slow the roll.”

Carla forced herself to think rationally about what had the potential to be one of life’s crueler jokes. First, anyone else realizing they were both there. Despite her panic, those odds were a lot better than 17%.

The boys had to be gone before the women were allowed to leave their rooms. Her car was out of site of the back lot and now that she managed to think clearly, she recalled there was a fence on that side of the building so they couldn’t drive out that way.

She’d covered her ass with her lie about there being an issue at home. Explained her leaving in a hurry and looking upset. Viv would most likely call her shortly, and she’d make something up, and make it something Brandon overreacted to so she wouldn’t have to create an emergency that Viv could mention to him down the line.

That left the biggest issue.

Was it him?

She could prove it, but to do it, she’d need the medallion he was given. If the room number didn’t match, he’d been with one of her friends. Awkward, but far better than the alternative.

It would also be an issue just by her demanding the medallion and thereby admitting she was one of the women and her son knowing she’d done something that damned sleazy.

If he knew the other five guys, and he most likely did, he would have the disturbing knowledge one of his friends had fucked his mother. But as embarrassing and unnerving as her confronting him could be, if it wasn’t him, it was far better than the alternative.

The alternative being if the room number matched. Then they’d know they’d slept with each other. Then what? How could they look at each other? Worse, how would they feel?

They had always been close, but since his father had run off, they’d grown much closer. Brandon was more than her son, he was more like a friend, someone she confided in, enjoyed spending time with, and neither had anyone in their life romantically in close to a year.

Brandon saw himself as a surrogate man of the house, trying to take care of the chores, help with the bills, and spent time with her so she wouldn’t be lonely. His constant joking was for her benefit because he was worried she’d get depressed, and he continued to try and convince her to go have some fun.

Well, tonight she’d had some fun, and look where they were.

No, not they, she. If there was any silver lining it was that Brandon was oblivious. He had no idea she was there; no idea she knew he was there. Carla could keep this to herself, not burden him with any of it, especially if it were worst case scenario.

But could she live without knowing? The expression careful what you wish for was ringing loud in her mind. That and ignorance is bliss, and she was aware of what curiosity did to the cat.

Yet could she keep going with the odds being against it? Spend who knows how long looking at him and wondering? But if she pushed and it was him?

Damned if she did, damned if she didn’t, except one way damned only her. She’d be doing the right thing for Brandon by letting this go and hoping once some time would pass she’d put it behind her.

Carla tapped the call button on the steering wheel. In just the few minutes since she’d seen him, her stomach was on fire, she kept fighting against the urge to throw up, her head was pounding, and she was shaking.

Sure, she could go home, shower, take something to help her sleep and hope she’d be better in the morning, but she had a feeling that wouldn’t be the case. Maybe she could turn it around on him.

“Yeah,” she nodded to herself as the idea played out.

She’d need to come up with a reason for seeing him at that motel. Then ask him what he was doing there. Corner him into admitting it, then try and question him, pick something out they’d done and see if he could describe it.

If he did, she’d know, but he still wouldn’t.

Them falling off the bed, she could try to guide him to that. That would be more dishonest than not telling him, she’d be trying to make him feel bad over something he’d done, but she could play concerned mom.

“Honey, don’t you know you shouldn’t play games like that, I mean, what if you ended up fucking your mom?”

“Oh, for fuck’s sake!” she slammed the heel of her palm into the steering wheel.

But this is what she’d do to herself unless she found out for sure. One in six, one in six. Carla swallowed hard and made her decision. She’d confront him, but own up to being there herself, she wouldn’t make him feel guilty or wrong for being exactly where she was.

She would do what she had raised him to do. Own your shit and face your problems head on. Running or playing the blame game never worked out in the end.

Before she could change her mind, she spoke.

“Siri, call Brandon’s cell,”

“Calling Brandon cell,” the voice replied, and her grip tightened on the wheel as the phone rang. Who was to say he’d answer? Probably somewhere swapping sex stories with his friends. “God, this woman could suck cock! Deep throated me and swallowed every drop!”

“Hey, ma!” he answered on the third ring. “Everything okay?”

He was worried about her. Did she really need to do this?

Yes.

“Honey, where are you?”

“I’m hanging out with a few guys from the team.”

“Sounds like you’re driving.” She could hear the loud exhaust over the phone.

“Uh, yeah, we met at Bill’s house now we’re heading out to shoot some pool.”

“I need you home, now.”

“Shit,” he replied softly. “Mom, you okay?”

“No,” she answered honestly. “I need to see you right away.”

“Be there in fifteen.”

“Thank you, honey,” No hesitation at all, damn he was a good kid.

“Whatever you need, I’m here to make sure you get it.”

“That’s the problem.” she thought bitterly.

Chapter Six

Carla walked into the house, planning on hurrying into her room to change before Brandon got home. Change and take a minute in the bathroom to at least wipe off the sticky mess her dress had smeared into her back in the car.

Her phone rang, and worrying it was him, she answered without looking.

“Yeah?”

“Hey!” It was Viv. “What happened? Georgia said you flew out of there like a bat out of hell!”

“Uh, yeah, no big deal, Brandon had a problem here, but he made it sound worse than it was.”

“Must have made it sound bad, Georgia said you were white as a ghost and looked like you’d been crying.” Viv paused. “Or were your eyes watering from something more fun?” she laughed. “You always said there wasn’t a cock you couldn’t deep throat.”

“Got me,” she said weakly.

“Well, if everything is cool at home, come on back and hang out with us, we’re heading down to Billy’s Frosted Mug to swap the dirty details.”

“I think I’ll just stay here.”

“Why?”

“Because I’m home and kind of tired.”

“Okay, what’s wrong? You were never a good liar, and you sound like you’re a nervous wreck. Something go wrong tonight?”

There’s a one in six chance it went very wrong!

“No, I mean,” she took a breath. Viv was her best friend and just showed she knew her too well to be able to keep denying anything was wrong.

“You mean what?” Viv sighed. “Something went wrong. Did you freeze up, was he an asshole?”

“Okay, this stays between us, right?”

“I’m insulted you would even think you had to say that.” Viv sounded put off.

“Sorry, just on edge.” Come on, the best lies were always ones mixed with some truth.

“Do you want me to come over? I’ll call the girls and tell them I’ll be late or catch them another time.”

“No!” she said and probably too quickly. “Enjoy the rest of the night.”

“Then tell me what happened.”

“It went well, in fact I was thinking more than once how right you were and how I needed it.”

“That would be great, except I hear a but coming.”

“No but as far as it being a hot time. The but was when he left I went into the bathroom and the cardboard over the window had slid down on one side. I know I wasn’t supposed to, but I peeked outside.”

“Let me guess, you think you saw someone you know?”

Pretty sure I know my son

“I saw a car that belongs to one of Brandon’s friends from school.”

“Oh, well, he couldn’t see you, so he doesn’t know, and it doesn’t mean he was with you anyway, there’s a one in…”

“I know!” she snapped. “I’ve been telling myself that all the way home.”

“So you lied.”

“Huh?” Carla felt her stomach tighten.

“There was no home emergency, that’s why you left.”

“Got me,” she tried to keep the relief out of her voice. “I just didn’t want to say anything to Georgia.”

“I get it, she blabs, but you could have trusted me from the start.”

“You’re right, just embarrassed. I wanted to get out of there quick because this kid’s been here a few times and probably knows my car. That’s why I looked rattled.”

“I think you’re overreacting, but” she laughed. “Is he hot?”

“He’s hot alright,” Carla muttered while thinking of Brandon. “Good looking kid.”

“Then see it as an extra layer of dirty secret, even though it most likely wasn’t him.”

“Always the optimist.”

“And somehow you even managed to find a way to put a damper on tonight. Carla, I love you, but you can fuck up a wet dream.”

“Thanks,” she jumped when she heard a car door outside. “I have to go, Brandon’s coming home. Don’t need him overhearing anything.”

“Okay, I’m calling tomorrow morning and you best be ready to tell me all the juicy details and I’ll tell you mine.”

“Deal.”

She ended the call without saying goodbye and shut the phone off. She heard Brandon entering the house and quickly sat down on the couch so he wouldn’t see what she imagined would be a visible stain on the back of her dress.

A stain he may have been responsible for.

“Mom!” He burst in the room and came hurrying over. Before she could get a word out, he leaned over and gave her a hug. “You okay? What’s wrong?”

She returned the hug tightly, her emotions and mind racing. If the worst had happened, who knew if she’d ever get this kind of hug from him again? But even as she gratefully held onto him, a feeling of dread came over her when she caught the scent of his cologne.

Cool Water. Doesn’t mean it was him, she tried to tell herself, that brand was a top seller for young men his age, at least according to an article her magazine had put out last year.

He eased back from her but kept his hands on her shoulders. He looked down at her, and his eyes widened.

“Holy shit! What happened to you?”

“What?” The look of concern in his face had her confused.

“Your hairs a mess, got make up down your face and that means you’ve been crying and…” he stepped back from her and looked her up and down. “You’re…” he hesitated a couple seconds. “Not wearing a bra and look at your knees!”

She looked down to see each knee featured a large patch of red raw skin. Carpet burn.

“Who did this to you?” he demanded.

The question caught her off guard.

“No one did.”

“Mom,” he spoke slowly, and she could hear the effort he was making to do so. “You said you were going out; you call me upset and you look like someone got rough with you.”

“No, Brandon,” Damn, why did the kid have to be so sharp? “Its…”

“Who did this?” he shouted suddenly, his eyes darkening and the veins standing out in his neck. “You tell me who hurt you and I’ll break his fucking arms!”

“Honey, easy!” she put her hands up and saw they were shaking, and as much from him as the situation she was previously upset over.

He was always so easy going, but the look on his face was one of naked rage and he’d clenched his fists making the muscles in his forearms stand out. As she stared at she noticed red, crescent shaped marks just under his elbow. Marks from someone digging their nails into him.

“You can tell me, Mom. I won’t get caught.”

“No one hurt me!” she shouted to stop him from ranting. “I promise, that’s not why I called you.”

“You sure?” He looked at her dubiously. “You sounded really shaken up and you look,” his eyes darted to her knees again and he frowned. “Oh,” he whispered softly.

“Oh, what?”

“I get it, you went out and had some fun. But what went wrong?”

“I need you to sit down.” She pointed to the other side of the couch. “We need to talk about something.”

“I don’t need the details,” he kept looking at her knees and she imagined him trying to come to grips with the fact his mother had fucked someone hard enough to get rug burn.

“Where were you tonight?”

“Told you, some of the guys from the team were going out and invited me along.”

Carla looked at him and thought of how close they were, how much he meant to her and how much she’d come to need him over the last year. The way he’d rushed home, ran over to comfort her, then went into an uncharacteristic fit of anger at the thought someone might have hurt her.

Her eyes dipped to his bare arms in the gray tank top, she noticed several scratches on the top of his shoulder. He wasn’t the only one who was rough in the heat of the moment.

No, she didn’t know for sure it was her. Viv had long nails, so did Robin and…Viv, what if he had been with her best friend? Better than being with her, that was for sure.

“Mom?”

“Why are you lying to me?” Hypocrite, you lied to him about where you were going.

“Huh?”

“You were at the Skyview Motel in Johnston.”

Brandon’s eyes widened and he opened his mouth to say something, then closed it.

“Well?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he said so softly she could barely hear him.

“Your truck was there. God knows there can’t be another 15 year old beat up eyesore like that in the area.”

“Whoever told you they saw me there was wrong.”

“The one thing I’ve always asked is for you to never lie to me. What were you doing there?”

“Mom, I’m telling you that whoever saw…”

“I saw you there!” Carla’s voice rose in frustration, most of which was currently aimed at herself.

She was beating around the bush because she knew damn well he was there, and why, but couldn’t seem to be able to just get to the point.

“You did?” His look of dismay wasn’t an act. “What were you doing, following me?”

Carla looked down at the floor between her feet. The can of worms was opening before her eyes. As she’d done earlier in the motel, she’d led herself to the point of no return.

“I was there too,” she couldn’t bring herself to look at him when she added. “For the same reason.”

“Reason,” Brandon blinked and shook his head as if he couldn’t believe what he heard. “No, you’re messing with me.”

“I wish I was, and I hope I didn’t.”

His ice blue eyes narrowed, and he stared at her intently for a few seconds before he waved his hand dismissively.

“Really, Mom? Not enough you caught me, but you’re going to try to punk me on top of it?”

“If punking means yanking your chain, I’m not.”

“Right,” he rolled his eyes. “But fine, I was there with some guys from the team, and we were there for a frat pledge thing.”

“You’re not in a frat, or is that a lie too?”

“No, but the other guys are all members. They were short a guy for this and because they’re all on the team they brought me in because they felt bad I had to quit and figured I could use some fun.”

“Exactly why Viv talked me into going.”

“Okay, can we stop with the jokes? You found out what I was doing, and now you’re stringing it out to screw with me because you’re pissed.” He sighed. “I don’t blame you; it was kind of sleazy and I shouldn’t have lied, but,”

He trailed off when Carla reached into her purse and pulled the chain from her purse and dangled the pink medallion in front of him.

“No,” he shook his head again, but this time his face paled and he swallowed nervously. “You…where did you get that?”

“My mystery boy gave it to me.” Carla put it on the couch between them. “You’re looking at one of the founding members of the Sisters in Sin.”

“This has to be a joke,” Brandon whispered as much to himself as to her.

“Same motel and I swear it’s even seedier now than it was then. Viv and another friend thought seeing it was the 25th anniversary of that night and we’re all single why not do something wild and relive that night, except we’re older, but the boys are the same age.”

“You were one of the women in the room.” Brandon had a stunned look on his face as it dawned on him she wasn’t ‘punking him’. “You had sex with a kid my age you don’t know.”

“I did.”

“Mom!” he exclaimed it so forcefully, he caught her by surprise. “What the hell is wrong with you?”

“Me?” She’d asked herself that question leading up to tonight and many times since, but the way he said it had her feeling defensive. “You did it too!”

“I’m twenty! I’m a kid having some fun, and fun is what you’ve been riding me to have, especially that kind of fun.”

Carla mentally winced at his use of the term riding him because it may have happened literally, but when she replied she continued to justify herself to him.

“And I’m a single woman who you’ve been telling to go have some fun, and even if it was just a mister right now one nighter.”

“Yeah, but that?” His expression now was one of being appalled. “Come on, Mom, you could go anywhere and meet someone.”

“I don’t have to explain myself to you, Brandon. But if you really need to know? I don’t feel very confident, and don’t want to embarrass myself or create drama, so this way there was no pressure. Good enough for you?”

She crossed her arms and gave her head a defiant toss.

“Hope so, because its going to have to be.”

“Not confident? Jesus, Mom, look at you.”

“Don’t say anything about how I look,” she swallowed nervously. “Please.”

He looked confused but nodded.

“Okay, so…” he sighed. “Looks like we took each other’s advice, but maybe not in the smartest way.”

Again, she was surprised by his maturity. Their conversations and rare arguments always left her feeling like she was speaking with a peer and not her son, this was no exception. As awkward of a situation as you could imagine, and he was being calm and levelheaded.

But also didn’t seem to realize what said situation could mean.

“Viv was there too?” he asked.

“Yes,” Carla, stalling again before she went all in, added. “She’s always flirting with you, and I know you think she’s attractive. Maybe you just unknowingly fulfilled a fantasy.”

“No,” he shrugged. “Wasn’t her.”

“How would you know?”

“Not to be crude, but Viv’s kind of you know,” he tapped his chest. “Small up top. The woman I was with had some big…”

He trailed off, and at first Carla thought it was because he felt he was being inappropriate, then she saw his eyes drop to her chest. Her more than ample chest.

“Brandon, I think you’re missing the point of why I’m upset other than us being mutually disappointed in each other.”

He stared at her, and she wondered if it really wasn’t dawning on him because he looked somewhat confused. But as she remained silent, trying not to come out and say it, his eyes narrowed.

He then lowered his gaze once more to her chest, then back down to her knees, and she saw him swallow hard, and visibly pale.

“Jesus Christ,” his voice trembled. “You don’t think we…” he shook his head. “I can’t even say it.”

“That’s why I was so upset when I called you. The back window was uncovered, and I saw you out in the lot. My stomach hasn’t stopped turning since.”

She’d remained calm while she’d been playing cat and mouse with the real issue, but now that he’d realized how potentially bad this was, her emotions were coming back to the surface.

“My god, Brandon, what if we did? The things I did and maybe you did to me!”

“Oh, shit,” he took a deep breath, but his eyes remained on her knees. “Um, let’s think about this.”

“I’ve been thinking about it, including not telling you so you wouldn’t worry, but I’m sorry, honey, I need to know!”

“Do we?” he asked softly. “I know you always say to meet problems head on, but we might be better off no knowing.”

“Now that you think it’s possible, you won’t think about it?”

“I don’t know.”

“You can look at me and not wonder if that was me that did whatever dirty things were done to you tonight?”

“Maybe, I mean it was dark, so I don’t have a visual anyway.”

“You will now.”

“I don’t think I could picture you doing things like that, let alone to me.”

“You couldn’t before now. Its natural, Brandon.”

“You telling me if you don’t know you’ll look at me and think of me like that? Like see me in your head doing it?”

“I don’t know,” her eyes dropped to his lap.

His ripped jeans were even tighter than the ones he had on in the garage, and she couldn’t help staring at his crotch. What if that was the cock she’d had in her mouth, inside her?

She became acutely aware of the dress sticking to her lower back and ass. It could be his cum. A rapid fire kaleidoscope of unwanted images flooded her distraught mind. Her on top, him spreading her legs wide open like a goddamn whore, him pounding her into the floor as she lay stretched flat out and helpless.

His lips on her, his tongue in her mouth, his tongue in her cunt!

“If we find out for sure, there’s no way we wouldn’t be able to.” She could hear the tension in his voice, but to his credit, he seemed more rational than she did right now.

“You think we should leave this open to doubt?” she asked.

“In this case it might be worth playing what if for a while. I mean, we’ll eventually get over it as time goes on, but knowing for sure? Might not be a good idea.”

“Honey?” she asked quietly.

“What is it, Mom?”

“Would you still love me if we find out we did?”

“Of course, I will!” he slid across the couch and not only put his arm around her shoulders but took her right hand in his. “I’ll always love you, Mom!”

“But I did,” her throat tightened. “I was so…dirty!”

“Well, it was supposed to be that way,” Brandon squeezed her shoulder and the strength in his hand reminded her of her lover. Everything was going to do that, and she knew it. “It wasn’t set up to be romantic, if it was we’d have had candlelight.”

“I can’t believe you can joke,” she eased from him so she could turn on the couch to face him.

“I do it when I’m stressed,” he admitted. “But why would I not love you if it ended up being us together?’

“Because it’s unnatural and disgusting and wrong! I’m your mother!”

“If, and that’s an if, it was us, its not like we knew. I didn’t say I think this is my mom, but hey, why not?”

“I know, but we still did it.”

“Maybe did it, and by accident,” he tried to reassure her.

“Spilling something is an accident, blowing your son is unnatural.”

“No need to be crude,” he tried to smile, but it faded. “You think you need to know, don’t you?”

“I need to.”

‘Would you think less of me?”

“No! If anything, this is my fault, I had no right being there!”

“You gave me the reasons you were, and you’re right on every one of them, and honestly? I wasn’t wrong for being there either. Just a case of who could see something like this coming.”

He laughed softly. “Jeez, I know they say RI is a small state, but come on.”

Carla looked at the medallion still cradled in her hand.

“If these match, it was us. Where is yours?”

“In my pocket.” He lowered his head and his voice. “But there’s no point, I already know.”

“What? How? Did you see something? Was I too loud?”

The questions came rapid fire in an increasingly high pitched nervous voice she’d never heard come out of her before. Then again, she’d never committed incest with her son before.

“The woman I was with had long hair, big on top, was wearing Coco Chanel, which is what you’re wearing, and,” he pointed to her knee, his finger trembling. “We ended up on the floor, and it was pretty, uh…rough.”

“Oh my god,” For the first time she felt her eyes well up.

“Its okay,” he squeezed her hand. “We’ll get past it, we won’t talk about it and like they say, time heals all wounds, right?”

“But this is…”

“Most important, no one else knows, this is between us and we’re not telling, right?” he laughed, and she could hear his own nerves in it.

“I need to be sure,” Carla whispered even though she now already knew. “Please let me see it.”

Brandon released her hand and stood to be able to fish into the pocket of the tight jeans. His crotch was now in her face, and she immediately felt her face flush as she looked away, remembering what she’d done to him.

He held his hand out to her, the medallion in his palm, and she choked back a sob.

Room #6

Chapter Seven

Carla slowly opened her eyes and found herself staring up at the bathroom ceiling. She’d fallen asleep soaking in the tub. Not exactly uncommon for her after some of the long days she’d worked, but she was amazed she’d been able to fall asleep at all.

Maybe it was a case of her mind mercifully deciding to shut itself down before she went into yet another crying jag, and mentally berating herself for deciding to go through with something that had become the biggest mistake of her life.

After she’d seen Brandon’s medallion, she’d burst into tears, and he’d held her while she sobbed into his chest. The fact he was the son who was comforting his mother who was acting like a teenage drama queen served to make things worse.

He didn’t say anything, just held her while stroking her hair. It was a sweet gesture, but one that had her thinking of his hand gripping her hair when she went down on him, or when they kissed.

She had her hand on his arm and recalled thinking how damn fine her mystery lover was, what an incredible hard body he had. These images and thoughts made her cry harder, was it always going to be this way?

And what was he thinking? How would he see her from now on? How could he ever again see her as ‘mom’ after she’d ridden him like a drunken slut or desperate milf auditioning for damn porn shoot?

If there was a silver lining, it was that she wasn’t allowed to talk. In her prime, and back when she could get into sex, Carla was very verbal. She wasn’t just loud, but loved to talk nasty, and it would have been even worse if she’d said the things to Brandon she would have loved to have said when she didn’t know who he was.

But that was little consolation, which is what she offered her son. She didn’t exactly handle things in a parental way, breaking down into a hot mess when she should have been trying to comfort him.

He didn’t seem anywhere near as upset as her, but when she pulled her face from his now tear-and worse-soaked shirt, he had a stunned look on his face, like a deer in headlights who had no idea what to do.

Realizing she’d dropped the ball, Carla tried to say something, but all that came out was a bunch of stammering nonsense. Brandon had kissed the top of her head, and suggested she go lie down, and they could talk in the morning after she got some sleep and felt a little better.

He was such a good boy. Even those words gave her a shudder, thinking of the porns she’d seen where an older woman, sometimes playing a stepmom, sometimes just being the hot experienced cougar would tell her young partner what a good boy he was.

And boy was the wrong word. Brandon was a man and he had proved that in every sense of the word in the motel. So far Carla had managed to force her mind away from just how hard she’d come and how much she’d enjoyed him and was even trying for more right up to the last second.

She’d mumbled something pathetic about him being right but saying if he needed to talk feel free to wake her up no matter what time it was. That was a reflex statement because she couldn’t see herself being any more equipped to handle this in a few hours than she was now.

Brandon had kissed her on the cheek and Carla could smell herself on his face. She had to walk away at that point before she broke into another crying jag. She held off until she entered the bathroom, then the thought that his fingers would smell like her as well caused her to break down again.

She sat on the edge of the tub, crying into a towel so he wouldn’t hear her if he walked by the bathroom or knocked to check on her. Carla pulled herself together enough to fill the tub and removed her dress.

The way the dress peeled away from her sticky lower back and ass, almost got her going again, but by then she was pretty much cried out and only a soft frustrated whimper escaped her.

Once she’d settled into the warm soapy water to try and at least physically soak her unintentional sin away, Carla was surprised to feel drowsy, and after putting her hair up, rested her head on the spa pillow Brandon had bought her for Christmas last year because he was always afraid her head was going to slip under the water when she fell asleep in the tub.

Little things like that made him wonderful. He was far more thoughtful than most kids his age, and going by her friends and co-workers complaints, much more than their sons.

He always had been, but the last few months he’d been more concerned and helpful than usual, trying to compensate for Henry leaving, she supposed, even though her ex hadn’t been thoughtful in years.

Brandon had noticed that before, and especially once Henry left, and had mentioned multiple times he was trying to take care of her in every way until she found someone else who ‘deserved her’ which Carla always thought was a sweet remark.

A thought that had once crossed her mind, which now had taken on the ultimate in irony, was Brandon took care of her in every way but in the bedroom, the one thing that kept him from literally being the man of the house and in her life.

He’d unwittingly proven tonight he could even do that because he’d given it to her better than…

“What kind of bullshit is that?” she spoke as she sat up in the tub.

She’d just had a traumatic experience, had been emotional ever since, and just woke up groggy and with a headache that reminded her she’d had a fair amount to drink before the real issue of the evening started.

But being a half-asleep hot mess couldn’t explain that last thought. Granted, when she didn’t know it was her son she’d been thinking that, but now that she knew, there should be no positive thoughts on what they’d done.

Carla reached over the side of the tub and picked up her cell to check the time. She was surprised to see it was 3:30 in the morning. It had been 11:30 when she’d gotten into bath.

She lifted her foot from the no longer soapy water, using her now pruney toes to lift the lever to drain the tub.

“Ugh,” she grunted when she saw the five small round bruises around her ankle before she quickly dipped it back under the water.

Carla forced herself to stand and winced as every ache and pain she expected from her taboo encounter hit her.

Her knees stung and were red and raw, her legs were sore from being bent back and stretched into positions she hadn’t been in for some time. Carla’s shoulders felt the worst, aching from Brandon’s strong hands and leaning his weight on her when he had her prone on the floor.

Was he that rough with his girlfriends?

There was a dull ache between her thighs from the pounding he’d given her, and even her ass hurt from his finger being the first thing in there in well over a decade. All these pains and marks would be something to enjoy and brag about if she’d received them from anyone else.

Carla drew the curtain closed and turned on the shower. She unpinned her hair and shook it out, then stood under the hot water to soak it. As she grabbed the shampoo, she stepped forward, letting the stream of water hit her shoulders to try to ease the ache in them.

She lathered up her hair, then grabbed her blueberry scented body wash. She washed herself slowly and mechanically, using the familiar and mundane movements to help keep her calm.

After she washed her hair and rinsed off, she got out of the shower and dried off. Donning her long blue terry cloth “mom robe” as Brandon called it, she left the bathroom.

She walked down the hall towards her bedroom with a surreal feeling, as if she’d just woken up, but everything tonight had been a dream. She hadn’t gone to the motel, hadn’t had sex with her son, this was just a regular Friday night she’d spent watching TV with Brandon.

But she knew it wasn’t and her stiff sore knees were a reminder.

“Hey, Carla, how’d you scrape you knees? You fall?”

“Nah, rug burn from getting it doggy on the floor.”

“Good for you!”

“Not really, it was my son fucking me.”

She realized this was still only hours old, and raw, but Carla wondered how long every thought was going to lead back to what happened. Not just for her, but what was Brandon thinking?

Carla stopped at his bedroom when she noticed a faint light under his door. She listened and could hear the TV going. Was he still up? If he was, was she ready to talk to him? The answer was no, but she was his mother and if this mess was keeping him up, she’d do what she could to make him feel better.

She eased the door open and saw the TV was on, but Brandon was on his bed, lying on his stomach, his head facing away from the TV. Carla quietly entered the room and picking the remote up from next to him, shut the TV off.

She put it down on his nightstand, while she stared down at her sleeping son. He was only in his boxers and sprawled out across the bed. Carla found herself taking in his powerful back and shoulders, frowning at the small scratch marks on his right shoulder blade.

Her eyes wandered down his muscular arms, then down his back to linger on his ass in the tight black boxers. Fucked by a boy this fine and he was her son. If that wasn’t life’s biggest joke, what was?

Carla’s gaze continued to roam over him, now focusing on his right hand where it rested along his side. Even back in her teens when she’d started having sex, Carla had a thing for hands. Big strong rough hands that could grab and squeeze you, that could pin you down, and display the type of strength that made her weak.

Brandon had big hands, and she’d just learned firsthand how strong they were, how strong he was. She blinked when she realized she was looking at him as a man and not her son. Regardless of what had happened, he was the latter, and she had no business looking at him as anything else.

Yet her eyes remained on him as more unwanted flashes of the motel ran through her mind. She found herself envisioning his hands on her body, her body on his, riding him as he whimpered because he’d just cum and she was forcing him to give her more.

Thought about him between her legs, holding them open, then stretched out over her, his hands on her arms, pinning her to the floor. Carla took a step back when she noticed her breathing had grown heavier, and her face growing hot.

What the hell was this? She turned and quickly made her way out of the room, trying to rationalize her mind going down a path that was as wrong as wrong was. She told herself the whole thing had her rattled and she wasn’t thinking straight.

She gently closed the door behind her and went into her room trying to ignore the fact her nipples were erect, and her face wasn’t the only part of her that had grown warm.

Chapter Eight

Carla opened her eyes to the smell of coffee and bacon and rolled over to see the clock on her nightstand.

10:15am.

She’d gone out like a light again. Emotions must really take their toll because she couldn’t remember the last time she’d slept past nine, never mind ten. She sat up and rubbed at her temples, she felt like something was wrong.

Well, wrong in addition to the ultimate wrong of last night, anyway.

“Shit!” she exclaimed.

She was supposed to work the kiosk today. It opened at noon, but she was due there at 11 to inventory the makeup before the shift and put the samples out. Carla kicked off the covers and got out of bed.

In addition to sleeping so late it wasn’t like her not to set the alarm on her phone and the regular clock as she always did because she hated being late. She stretched, grunting as last nights aches and pains let her know they hadn’t gone anywhere.

Carla donned an old Bruins jersey Brandon was going to toss out last year, but she was a fan, and it was oversized enough on her to make a good nightshirt or something to bum around the house in.

She wore nothing beneath it and went to grab her robe. After last night she didn’t feel right walking around anything but fully dressed or sufficiently covered in front of her son.

As she reached for the robe, her eyes searched for her cell. She swore she plugged it in to charge and put it next to the clock like she always did. Where was it?

She jumped at a knock on her door, and just as she turned, Brandon was already popping his head into the room.

“Hey, rise and shine, breakfast is ready!”

“Since when do you come in here without me telling you to?” Carla demanded. “I might have been getting dressed!”

“Sorry, you usually get dressed in the bathroom after you shower, and not like you sleep in the nude.” He gestured to her and laughed. “I mean, not that you don’t rock that Bergeron jersey, but it’s not exactly revealing.”

“Just don’t do it again,” she replied irritably.

“Someone’s cranky,” he didn’t seem affected by her tone. “Did you get too much sleep?”

“Yes, because I need to be at the mall by 11. Have you seen my phone? I swear I brought it in here.”

“I have it.” he reached into the pocket of his jeans and held it up.

“What did I do, leave it in the bathroom last night?”

“Um, no,” Brandon ran his hand through his hair. “I came in here a couple hours ago and took it.”

“You did what?”

“I was worried about you and checked in you. You were out like a light at 8:30 and I figured after last night you needed the rest, so I shut the alarm clock off and took the phone.”

“Brandon you had no right doing that! Now I need to rush to get to work!”

“You don’t have to go to work today.”

“What do you mean? I work Saturday.”

He repeated the hand through the hair, his tell that he was nervous.

“Try not to be mad, okay?” he put his hands up defensively. “But I figured last night was tough, and you should try and take it easy today.”

“What did you do?”

“I called Marissa and told her you weren’t feeling well and asked if she could take your shift today.”

“You…. did…what?” She spoke slowly so she wouldn’t go off on him.

“She said it was no problem because she could use some extra money, and hopes you feel better.”

“What the hell is wrong with you?” This time she lost the battle. “You went into my phone to get her number, then called from it and lied, because you decided I shouldn’t work today?”

“Well,” he gave her his best aw shucks grin. “I made breakfast.”

“Brandon,” she took a deep breath. He meant well, figured he was helping her, when reality was she wouldn’t have minded something to take her mind off last night for a few hours.

“Brewed you a cup of Earl Gray too,” he added hopefully.

“Okay,” she nodded. “You did it for the right reasons, so I won’t say anything more than never do it again, deal?”

“Deal! Let’s eat!”

He vanished from the doorway and Carla followed him, not bothering with the robe, his crack about the baggy jersey told her she didn’t have to worry she was showing anything that he’d up to this point only felt.

She followed him down the hall and into the dining room where he’d set the table and put out plates of scrambled eggs, bacon, and a few slices of toast. He had the coffee carafe on there as well, but next to her plate was a steaming mug of tea.

“Wow, look at this!” Carla whistled. “Have I told you that you’re going to make a lucky woman very happy someday?”

“Hoping I’m doing that right now.” He sat across from her and lifting the platter, pushed some eggs onto her plate.

“I am lucky to have a son like you,” she said quietly. “Not sure what I did to deserve this.”

“Guess you were pretty good last night,” he winked, and she dropped the fork she’d just picked up.

“A joke? You’re joking about that? Are you crazy?”

“Easy, mom,” he remained calm as he plucked several pieces of bacon to put on his plate. “Better to laugh than cry, no?”

“I did plenty of crying last night and there’s nothing funny about this.”

“Okay, sorry, please eat.”

Carla picked up the fork. Despite him just upsetting her, the smell of food reminded her she hadn’t eaten since yesterday at lunch as she was already so nervous about last night she’d skipped dinner.

She took a bite of eggs, then two more in rapid succession, and after barely chewing, grabbed a slice of toast and took a huge bite from it.

“Either I’m a better cook than I think or you’re starving.”

“Right on both. Breakfast you can make, but anything dinner related its takeout time.” She took a sip of tea. “This is good too.”

“I aim to please.” He quickly put his hand up. “Not a joke about last night, promise!”

The way he did it, and the wide eyed mock serious look he gave her, made her laugh. Maybe things could be okay between them.

“Settle down smartass,” she told him, then concentrated on eating.

Brandon did the same and there were a few minutes of silence as they ate. She noticed he ate as ravenously as she did and couldn’t help smiling when he would take some eggs, put them on a piece of toast and roll it up before eating it.

He’d been doing it since he was a little kid and she always found it endearing. Carla kept trying to remain positive, this could have been breakfast on any given weekend for them, like nothing had happened.

Except the stinging in her knees and the visible scratches on his forearms and top of his left shoulder were a reminder something had. Carla could also feel him staring at her whenever her attention was on her plate.

Whenever she would glance up, he would look away so quickly he gave away the fact he was staring. Carla could only imagine what he was thinking. Just as she’d looked at him and couldn’t avoid the visual of them together, it would be the same for him.

Wondering what her breasts looked like, imagining her lips on him, her in the various positions they’d been in. It was disturbing, but she couldn’t blame him. At least he didn’t seem to be as distraught as she was.

Or maybe it hadn’t hit him yet? Maybe it wasn’t as bad for him as he wasn’t the parent? Possibly a version of the double standard anything a guy did seemed fine, but women were seen, and often saw themselves to have a higher standard?

“Honey, this was delicious,” Carla told him as she dabbed at her chin with a napkin. “Thank you, so much.”

“You’re welcome.” Brandon had also finished and after taking a second to stack all the empty plates, pushed them to the side and poured himself another cup of coffee which he drank black, a trait he’d inherited from his father.

“Sorry about doing that to you with work. I knew it was wrong, but just thought it would be better for us.”

“Its okay, but what do you mean better for us?”

“I’m going in at 8 tonight to unload the trailers coming from out of state, so I figured you having the day off would give us time to talk.”

“You really want to talk about it?” she sipped at the last of her tea, her cautiously optimistic mood fading.

“I think we need to, don’t you?”

“This soon after?”

“Why put it off?” he sipped his coffee, then sat back in his chair, his arms up with his hands behind his head.

Carla was struck by how relaxed he looked, in fact so far this morning he hadn’t seemed upset at all other than being nervous about telling her he’d called her out of work.

“You’re taking this better than I am,” she voiced her last thought.

“At first I was pretty shaken up, but I did a lot of thinking last night and this morning, and I don’t know, maybe it wasn’t such a bad thing.”

“Excuse me?” Carla tapped her ear. “I don’t think I heard that right. How is this not a bad thing?”

“Because the more I thought about it, the more I saw how it could work for us.”

“Brandon, are you smoking something behind my back?”

“Course not, but I get it, you think I should be disgusted and upset like you.”

“In a way I’m glad you’re not distraught over it, but honestly, Brandon, I think you’re taking it a little too lightly.”

“Maybe you’re taking it to seriously.” he replied.

“It’s pretty damn serious, I’m your mother.”

“We didn’t know that at the time, and if the lights were on and I walked in the room you know we would have never done it.”

“But we did.”

“And we can’t take it back.” Brandon pointed out. “What’s done is done. We can either be crazed about it or make it into something positive.”

“Positive?” Carla rose from the table. “Brandon, I think we should wait to talk. I don’t think the enormity of this has hit you yet.”

“It has, just not in the way it hit you.” He lowered his arms. “Where are you going?”

“I’m going to go watch some TV, try to take my mind off this.”

She left the room but heard him following her.

“Mom, we weren’t done. You always make me stay and finish a conversation.”

“I’m the parent, I make the rules,” she told him as she entered the living room and flopped down on the couch.

“That’s fair,” he muttered.

“As life proved last night, it’s rarely fair.” She reached for the remote, but he snatched it up before she could take it. “Give me that!”

“No, we talk about this now.” He sat next to her on the couch. “Please?”

“We’re not talking until you get what this means,” Carla insisted.

“Then tell me what you think it means,” Brandon said with no trace of sarcasm. “Tell me what’s so wrong with what happened.”

“I had sex with my son.”

“Didn’t know it was me.”

“Now I do. It wasn’t just sex; it was your middle aged mother playing a kinky sex game. It wasn’t romantic, it wasn’t sweet, it was…just fucking and I was an out of control wildcat the second you started touching me. It was embarrassing on top of being wrong in every other way possible.”

“You’re embarrassed you got into it?” he grinned. “Guys pay escorts for the Porn Star Experience. Did you know that?”

“I’m disturbed you do.”

“Couple girls at school are escorts, they were telling some stories about it at a party.”

“To drum up business?” she rolled her eyes.

“No, they only go with older guys who can afford them.” Brandon laughed.

“Stop making light of this.”

“My bad, keep talking about why you’re upset.”

“We didn’t know who we were, but now that I do? I can’t stop picturing it. Seeing you do those things to me and what I was doing to you, and its sick to have that in my head, and I can’t see how you’re not doing the same thing.”

“Yeah, I have been.” He admitted. “When I came in to steal your phone I was looking at you while you were asleep and…well, I had those thoughts.”

“See?” Carla gestured with her hand but skipped mentioning she’d done the same thing to him last night when she’d gone into his room. But she wasn’t getting off that easy.

“You look at me when you came in and shut my TV off?”

“Honey, there’s times I wish you weren’t as sharp as you are,” she sighed. But she’d be damned if she’d tell him she had a disturbing reaction when she did.

“When I was looking at you that’s when I started seeing it in a different way, a better way.”

“You keep saying things like that, so why don’t we switch, and you tell me what was so damn positive about this.”

“After you went to take a bath and I had time to really think about it one of the first things that hit me was, damn that was my mother.”

“That’s the problem.” Carla sighed.

“I mean in an exciting way. That was my mother that acted like that. I’ve been with a few girls, but none of them were that aggressive or wild. The way you…”

“Stop!” Carla put her hand up. “I know what we did and how we did it.”

“Telling you what I thought and how it made me feel. I don’t really know why but thinking about my mother being that,” he paused as he searched for the word. “Sexual! Getting to experience you as a woman, the one part of you I never knew, but now I do.”

“You’re not supposed to know me in the carnal sense, no family member is supposed to know another like that.”

“Well, now we do, and I couldn’t get it out of my head, but I found it exciting.”

“Oh, my god.” Carla slumped back into the couch. “I can’t believe I’m hearing this.”

“You know you’re a beautiful woman, and I know that too. It’s obvious, just look at you.”

“Flattery is not saving you from this.”

“I don’t need to be saved from anything, its how I feel, and like I always tell you, you have to know you’re attractive.”

“I’m okay for my age.”

“For any age, you’re gorgeous, and now that we’re already having a weird conversation? I’ve always known you have a hell of a body.”

“Brandon!”

“Come on, Mom. I’m your son, but I’m a guy too, and you’re a woman. I’m not saying I ever thought about you in a dirty way, but I can’t help noticing how good you look.” He shrugged. “Heard enough about it from friends from middle school up to now, any guy from URI who’s met you, tells me you’re a damned Milf.”

“Classy.”

“We’re college guys, only class we know are the ones we need to pass.” He laughed at his own joke, but when she shook her head, he stopped.

“Can we be honest here?”

“You’re being pretty damned honest already,” she mumbled.

“Can you be honest?” he corrected himself.

“I always try to be, especially since you’ve gotten older. So go ahead, not like this can get anymore awkward.”

“You ever look at me as a man?”

“Really, Brandon?”

“Really, Mom,” he tapped his chest. “Jokes aside, I’m not stuck on myself, but I know I look pretty good. Enough girls tell me that. But ‘really’ isn’t an answer.”

“Fine,” she told him. “Yes, I can see that you’re a good-looking young man who’s in is good shape.”

“And after we found out, you didn’t think of me a little different? Think wow that was my son that gave it to me like that?”

“Brandon, this is…,” before she could catch herself, she blurted out the question that had been nagging at her. “Are you always that rough with the girls?”

“Oh,” he looked away. “Not really, I know I’m really strong, so I try to go easy with them.”

“Last night wasn’t easy.” Carla pointed to her knees, then leaned over to point at the bruises around both ankles which were much more prominent this morning. “I ache like I spent a few hours at the gym.”

“Yeah, sorry,” his face turned red, and he remained looking away from her as he spoke. “I figured an older woman would be able to handle it, probably really enjoy it. Guess it was a chance to cut loose.”

“Lucky me.”

“You weren’t easy either.” He pointed to the crescent shaped gouges on his forearms. “And you just hopped on and made me keep going after…you know.”

It was her turn to blush.

“I needed it, been a long time and even before your dad left because there wasn’t much the last couple years and even before that we’d gotten in a boring rut.”

“That’s why you were there last night,” Brandon commented. “Gave you the chance to cut loose like I did.”

“Not just rough, but damn bold,” Carla scowled. “Where you put your finger? Twice?”

“Not like I could ask, and you didn’t seem to mind.”

“Ugh,” Carla scrunched her face up. “This is the worst conversation I think I’ve ever had.”

“Girls my age don’t care much for that, so it was like being rougher, figured an older woman doesn’t have the hang ups,” he grinned. “You didn’t mind anything we did.”

“Because…”

“I know, you didn’t know. Now we do, and I’m just going to come out and say that I decided instead of being grossed out, I think it’s kind of hot.”

“Hot?” Carla asked incredulously. “What’s wrong with you?”

“Couldn’t fall asleep for awhile last night, and before I put the TV on, I was on my laptop, and I looked up mother son sex.”

“Oh, for Christ’s sake,” Carla put her head in her hands.

“I was looking for an actual article or something, but all that came up was porn sites.”

“Tell me you didn’t watch that shit.”

“Couple short clips, they were kind of stupid, but the point is there’s tons of it! Lot of dirty stories came up and I found out stepmom and mom are number one searches, then milf is next,” he whistled. “Its all about your mom or another person’s mom I guess.”

“There a point here?”

“Point is they don’t waste time making videos for things no one watches. If mom stuff is that big it means a lot of people think about it, so they watch the movies.”

“Or they just think older women are hot.”

“But the title the video is about a mom.” He pressed. “That’s the fantasy they must have.”

“Fine, maybe some kids have or had a misplaced crush on their mother, and they watch these things as a harmless way to get it out of their system. They wouldn’t do it in real life.”

“Because they think their mom would smack them or send them to therapy.”

“Where they’d belong.”

“Women probably watch them too.”

“Hon, I suppose I could allow my mind to consider a young man getting some confused feelings about his mother. In no way can I see a mother getting that urge for her own son. We’re here to raise and love and nurture you, not hurt you.”

“I wasn’t hurting last night,” he started to smile, but stopped. “Right, no jokes.”

“Maybe I should be glad you don’t seem traumatized, but you’re making me nervous because you’re making it sound like a turn on.”

“I think it is,” he said quietly.

“You didn’t just say that,” Carla groaned.

“Mom, you’re beautiful, sexy, shit, you’re a goddamn ex-model! You were hot as fuck last night! You’re like the total package!”

“I’m your goddamn mother!” she shouted at him.

“Total package,” he smirked then yelped when she punched him in the arm.

“Stop it!”

“No, I’m telling you how I feel. I couldn’t stop staring at you at breakfast. Even just awake, no makeup, hair a mess wearing my old jersey you look good! I wondered what it would be like to sleep with you, wake up with you, be…”

“Brandon, you don’t stop you are going to get sent to fucking therapy!”

He sighed, and his brow furrowed in thought. He nodded, then continued.

“I get it, I’m being kind of graphic and focusing on sex and attraction.”

“You are not attracted to me,” she waved her hand at him. “You’re confused because you experienced that part of me, and you wouldn’t have had we known better.”

“I don’t think so, I think it just added to something I’d been thinking about. That’s why I don’t mind it happened, it gave me a chance I would have never had.”

“I don’t know if I want to hear anymore.”

“Please, Mom, I need to say this.” His voice softened and he reached out and put his hand over hers. “Please let me tell you.”

“Okay, I’ll listen, let you get it out of your system.”

“Those movies, most were short and all about sex, but I found a couple that were over an hour and had a story to them.”

“Incest porn with depth, how charming,” Carla rolled her eyes.

“I only read the description and watched a few minutes, then looked at the comments,” he explained. “Enough to get the gist, and they kind of hit home.”

“I’ll bet.”

“Not the sex, there wasn’t any at the start, it was just about the mother and son and their life.”

“Point, please. I’m not going to sit here and listen to porn that you think has a message to it other than sticking your mom is hot.”

“Wrong, there was something to it that meant something to me.”

“Go ahead,” she rolled her hand. “I’ll hear you out, but anything inspired by porn has a strike against it already.”

“The movies had single moms, one the dad died, one he ran off, and mom was heartbroken, and money was tight, and the son did everything he could to help, worked, chores, most of all spent time with his mom, trying to take care of her.”

“Okay, I see the similarities,” she begrudgingly admitted.

“Son became the man of the house, and you’ve said that’s what I’m trying to be.”

“I’m still with you,” she added. “For now.”

“They spend a lot of time together, get closer, and the son? All he wants is for mom to meet a guy who will treat her the way she deserves, take care of her in every way. Cause thing is, the one thing the son could never be to her is a lover, right?”

“Unless you play ‘Who Goes There’,” Carla complained. “But that’s the point you should have gotten, not supposed to sleep with mom.”

“But they kept getting closer and…” he saw the skeptical look on her face. “I won’t bore you with the whole story, but something happens, and they end up sleeping together, and the mom realizes they can be everything to each other, and he’s the man who will treat her right.”

“Brandon, that’s absurd. It’s pandering to a crowd who has taboo fantasies, and its their version of a happily ever after. It’s also the ultimate for that kink, mom and son living a forbidden love. Still about getting their rocks off, just tugging on the heart strings instead of just between their legs.”

“But that could happen, and I know that because it’s happened for us.”

“Us?” she raised her eyebrows.

“Look how much closer we are. We’re a team, we keep up the house, I help with bills, and we’re like best friends. We talk about everything, we hang out, most important we love each other.”

“There’s different kinds of love, honey, and most people would think we’re kind of pathetic. Viv tells me that all the time, both of us need to find someone in our lives.”

“Why, when that someone is us?”

He looked so serious she was struck speechless. Did he really think they were some type of weird couple? How had last night’s fiasco turned into him thinking there was something between them other than a night of lust that only happened by accident?

“We’ve both been telling each other to get out there again, even if it’s just a hookup, right?” he continued into her stunned silence.

“Yes and look what happened.”

“Exactly!” he pounded his fist into his palm excitedly. “Look what happened, we ended up with each other! Think about what the odds are that would happen!”

“One in six.”

“One in six at the motel, but the odds we would both be part of it? That the frat would be one brother short and ask me and I’d get your room?”

“Life has a lousy sense of humor.”

“Nope, it was meant to be!”

“Do you hear yourself? Meant to be? What do you think, we’re star-crossed lovers?”

“We were almost there anyway,” Brandon spread his arms out. “Can’t you see that now? The way we kept getting closer. How we were sharing our lives the way married people do, but there was that one thing that kept it from being complete?”

“With good reason, and its still keeping us that way with good reason.”

“No, we had sex last night, the lines crossed! Now we can think about it just being us from now on.”

“Honey,” she shook her head, unable to believe how excited he sounded. “You’re missing something. We didn’t know it was us. So last night doesn’t count.”‘

“Sex in the dark isn’t sex?”

“Last night was anonymous sex, which turned out to not be anonymous, but at the time, it was, understand?”

“Okay.”

“That means it wasn’t the same as me saying, Brandon, honey, I love you, come to bed with me. Or you coming to me and saying you wanted me. See the difference?”

His eyes narrowed.

“I think so.”

“We didn’t fall into bed together out of desire or love, we got shoved together by circumstance. I’m sure in those movies one professed their love, and it went from there, right?”

“Yeah, but…” he ran both hands through his hair as he tried to work around the blow she’d just dealt to his take on their reality.

“No buts, Brandon. I love you, and yes we’re closer than most mothers and sons are. We are very much in this life together and are each other’s everything in a way, but not that way, can never be that way.”

“It can,” he doggedly stayed on his point. “It couldn’t before because we would never even let ourselves think of the other like that. But last night made it so we are thinking like that and since we did do it, even without knowing, it counts and that means if we wanted to now there’s no more inhibitions, we’ve been there.”

Carla rubbed at her temples. She should have stayed in bed; no, she should be at work right now focusing on blending make up and giving beauty tips. But she needed to keep going, Brandon was confused, and she couldn’t blame him.

Last night had affected her in what she felt was a normal way, for him it triggered some type of misconstrued feelings he had for her, or thought he had. Watching sick taboo sex videos right afterwards didn’t help.

“Let me see if I understand,” she began, choosing her words carefully. “Are you telling me last night put all this in your head? That sex was the only thing keeping us from being a couple?”

“No, I had those thoughts before last night.”

“Because….” She stopped and blinked in surprise. “What?”

“Not all the time, but sometimes I’d think that all I wanted was for you to be happy with someone, and you’re happy with me, and I want to take care of you, and who would ever want to see you get everything you deserve more than me?”

“It doesn’t work like that.”

“You want honesty? Part of why I did last night was because I caught myself looking at you in ways I shouldn’t a couple times. Last time you were in your bikini sunning on the deck I had this thought of touching your warm skin, and kissing your back and,” he released a deep breath. “I felt like a loser thinking like that so when the guys asked me about the motel, I was like ‘Brandon, you need to get some’.”

He gestured to her.

“And ended up with you, anyway. I think, no, I know, that’s a sign.”

“I can’t believe you thought about me,” she said softly. “Did I do something wrong? Do I show too much, did I somehow lead you on?”

“You didn’t do anything except for being an incredible woman, the best, most beautiful woman I know,” he swallowed hard, and she could see the emotion in his face.

“Honey,” she said softly. “I thank you for saying that, but it’s still misguided feelings.”

“I want you to know I never thought anything nasty about you.”

“Bet you do now,” she grunted.

“No, know what I think? That since I knew it was you I wish last night had been different. I had no idea that was my chance with you, and it was so rough and raunchy.”

“You seem to like it that way.”

“You did too, but because we thought we were just getting what we needed from someone meaningless.”

“Exactly what we both needed.”

“At the time. Thing is now I feel bad about how it happened. If I had a chance with you, it was going to be different. I wanted to make it special, make you feel special.”

“Special?”

“Mom, like I started to say, I never thought about us in a nasty way. I didn’t picture it being like last night. I thought about kissing you nice and easy, and all over. Kissing your shoulders, and your back, your neck like last night except keeping it slow.

“I wanted to love you. I wanted to appreciate you, all of you. Not just your body, but you. I wanted to make you feel like a woman who’s loved and adored, hell, worshipped!”

“Worshipped?” She couldn’t help repeating it, he was going all in on this.

“When I thought about it, I saw it as having one chance to show you how a man can make a woman feel loved and desired and not in a lusty way, but a loving way.”

His voice was getting tight, and she saw he was getting emotional, even his eyes were tearing up.

“And last night? It was hardcore, and sure it was great then, but soon as I knew it was you, I felt like I blew it. I would have never wanted to be that way.”

“You’re serious,” she took his hand. “Honey, you’re crying.”

“Because I guess even though it wasn’t the way I wanted it I still thought it could be a good thing. It gave me this chance to tell you how I’d thought about you, but always felt it was wrong and how could I bring it up?”

“I can see why you couldn’t.”

“Now I can, but I feel like it’s already ruined because you only get that one chance at a first time. All I wanted to do was show you how it was never you with dad and that any man would be happy to have someone like you, but no one could be better to you than me because no one appreciates you more than me,”

“Brandon,” Carla wiped at her own suddenly moist eyes. “Honey, you really are an old soul. Most men of any age couldn’t say something like that. You’re an amazing young man,” she put her finger up. “No, forget young, you’re an amazing man.”

“And you’re an amazing woman. Imagine how amazing we could be together.”

“What you just said was so beautiful,” Carla’s voice trembled. “Any woman would long to hear something like that, and with that kind of passion, but this can’t be us, honey. It can’t be.”

Brandon slid over so he was close enough their knees were touching.

“Mom, will you do something for me?”

“After that I feel like there isn’t anything I wouldn’t do for you,” she looked away. “As long as it’s not sexual.”

“Just one thing,” he took her hands in his, and she could feel his fingers trembling. “I want to kiss you.”

“Brandon,” she went to pull her hands away, but he gripped them more firmly and the strength in his large hands sent an unwanted shiver through her. “We can’t.”

“One kiss, and compared to what we did last night is it that bad?”

“I couldn’t help what happened last night and look what it’s done to you. I don’t need to encourage feelings you only think you have, and I know I don’t.”

“You’d have them if you’d let yourself,” Brandon explained. “You’re being a good mom, trying to do the right thing and say no, but maybe for us the right thing is yes.”

“There is no us, honey, not in that way.”

“Then prove it,” Brandon challenged her. “Let me kiss you, and after I do if you can honestly tell me you didn’t feel anything other than how wrong this is, then I guess you’re right and I’m confused.”

“But if you feel something, then I want you to admit it, and we go from there.” He squeezed her hands. “Deal?”

Carla paused before replying. She shouldn’t let him, but he’d made a point; if her only reaction was humoring him, it might be the reality check he needed. They were dressed and their hands weren’t wandering, it would just be a kiss. A short one because as soon as he could sense how stiff and unresponsive she was, he’d stop.

He might be upset, even heartbroken in the moment, but he’d get over it, and then they could try to move on from this mess.

“Okay, a kiss,” she removed her hand from his and put a finger up in warning. “Just one, and you stop when I ask you to.”

“So much for spontaneous,” Brandon mumbled, but gently took her face in his hands.

Carla’s met his gaze and he frowned.

“Can you at least look like you’re giving this a chance?”

“Sorry,” Carla said sincerely, even if she thought this was insane, it meant a lot to him, and she knew there wasn’t anything he wouldn’t do for her.

She tilted her head, closed her eyes, and parted her lips, doing her best to relax as she waited for him.

“Damn,” he whispered. “You’re so beautiful, mom.”

The way he said it, so heartfelt and she could pick up a tremor in his voice as if he were emotional just from looking at her. Women longed to have a man look and speak to them that way.

“Find you a man that looks at you the way Brandon looks at his mom.”

The sick joke flashed through her mind, then Brandon kissed her. His lips barely grazed hers at first, more a caress than a kiss. His mouth slid softly across hers, then around, teasing, while exploring the outline of her full sensual lips.

Carla was again unprepared for how slow and patient he was. Even last night before she’d lost control, when it was them initially kissing in the dark he’d exhibited a restraint beyond his years.

Brandon eased his lips back, then kissed her again, this time more firmly. His mouth worked against hers, his ever-present scruff a scratchy contrast to the softness of his lips. His fingers trembled on her face when she returned the kiss, pushing her lips into his.

She told herself she was doing it not to hurt him. She’d let him have a moment to enjoy what he wanted before easing back. After all, what was a simple kiss? On the lips…from her son?

Brandon’s hands left her face to rest on her shoulders, and his kiss grew more passionate. He moaned softly in his throat as his lips parted, now engulfing hers. Carla slowed down but kept her mouth in contact with his.

His tongue darted out, flicking playfully across her upper lip, and sending an unexpected shiver through her. His arms went around her shoulders, and he drew her into his embrace.

As if she were watching herself in a dream, she allowed him to hold her, and her hands were now on his arms just below his sleeves. Brandon caused her to gasp when he kissed her hard while his hand ran up through her long hair.

Carla squeezed his biceps, unable to help admiring how hard his muscles were. Her lips were now moving more aggressively, dancing across his, and seeking to surround them with her own and take control of the kiss.

Brandon’s fingers ran through her hair while his other hand cradled the back of her head, holding her still as their kiss deepened. His tongue flashed out again, but this time Carla parted her lips and met it with her own.

Brandon’s arms tensed and he emitted a soft whimper as her tongue danced over his before she caught it between her lips and sucked gently on it, as her heart raced, and her face grew hot.

Her hands ran under his sleeves, sliding over his upper arms and across the back of his shoulders in the loose shirt. Their tongues were now waging war between their lips as their kiss grew in intensity.

Somewhere in the back of her mind she yelled ‘what are you doing?’ this wasn’t what she’d expected to happen, and certainly not what she should be allowing. But there was something in the way he touched her, the passion in his kiss, the way his hands trembled, but at the same time she could feel the strength in them, the strength that had driven her wild last night.

He was leaning into her, easing her back until her head was now resting on the arm of the couch. His hand strayed from her hair and down her arm. He continued down her side and she groaned when he reached the bottom of the jersey, and his hand touched her bare leg.

His other hand left her hair, and this time she gasped in surprise when he grabbed her leg behind her knee and lifted it from the floor. He put her leg on the couch and slid closer, so he was now between her legs.

His lips left hers, and her eyes rolled back when they fastened to her neck. Brandon kissed her as his hands went between them. He grabbed his shirt and leaning back, stripped it off.

“What are you doing?” she asked breathlessly, but even as she did, her eyes were glued to his powerful upper body. Son or not, God, he was fine!

His answer was to lean in and kiss her, this time forcefully, his tongue driving into her mouth. Carla moaned, but in pleasure rather than the protest she was supposed to be expressing.

Her hands were back on his now bare body, roaming over his shoulders and his broad back. Brandon’s lips found her neck and his hands dropped between them again. This time she felt him lifting her shirt and a wave of heat flowed through her as he pushed it towards her hips.

Stop this, stop him!

“Brandon,” she whispered. “We can’t do this.”

He ignored her, his lips now kissing her upper chest just above the jersey. His hand caressed her outer thigh, then slid higher up her inner thigh, going between her…

“I said stop!” Feeling his hand that close to her disturbingly warm pussy snapped her out of what seemed like a lust inspired paralysis.

Carla shoved him hard in the chest, not only causing him to sit up, but almost lose his balance and fall backwards.

“What’s the matter? What did I do?” He looked genuinely confused.

“You said a kiss! You took your shirt off and were pushing mine up!”

“And you let me.”

“You were going to touch…” she took a breath to try and calm herself down. “What made you think you could touch me?”

“Because you were letting me?” he remained confused, and she wanted to smack herself because she didn’t have much of an argument.

“I was trying to see if you’d know to stop on your own.” She sounded lame as fuck, but she needed to stop this.

“You’re lying,” he told her with no hesitation. “You felt that kiss,” he spoke softly into her neck. “You felt me, you felt us!”

“Honey, please,” she swung her legs off the couch and pushed the jersey down as far as she could. “You felt that.”

“Bullshit!” For the first time he was getting frustrated. “You were sighing and kissing me back! Your hands were all over me!”

“I made a mistake,” Damn straight she had, at least that was the truth. “I felt bad and wanted you to enjoy it for a couple minutes. I was hoping you’d come to your senses.”

“No,” he shook his head vehemently. “You felt it, and now you’re lying, to me and yourself.”

“Brandon, please let this go. I’m sorry if I gave you false hope.”

“Its not that, you’re taking hope away from yourself! Mom, you wanted me, I could feel it!”

“You’re twenty, how do you know what you feel?”

“That…was low,” Brandon’s expression reflected the hurt in his words. “You don’t think I know what love is because I’m young?”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it that way. This isn’t a typical situation, Brandon. You’re not torn over feelings for some girl, but me. You’re confused, baby.”

“No, you won’t let yourself see clearly,” he stubbornly stuck to his guns.

“Brandon, you and I are close, very close, and we’ve become more than a mother and son to each other. You’re right about all that.”

“But?” he asked skeptically as he remained kneeling on the couch. She wished he’d put a shirt on, his body was distracting her…but why? He was her goddamn kid!

“Last night was something we should never be to each other, and you said it, being with me in that way, a way you were never supposed to be, opened all this up. You can say it’s about love, but thing is, honey? This is driven by lust, you got a taste of something you shouldn’t, and forbidden fruit is called that for a reason.”

“You’re not even making any sense,” he waved his hand at her. “Saying the same thing over and over, convincing yourself, not me.”

“I don’t need convincing this is wrong.”

“Right, you need convincing its not and you just got that. You were into it, Mom. That was no act!” his lips turned down in a scowl. “Or am I too young to know when a woman is faking too.”

“Last thing I want is to fight with you, and I shouldn’t have made that remark, but I’m a lot older than you, Brandon, and sad to say I have more than my share of experience faking interest to not hurt a man’s feelings, like your father’s back when I thought he was trying.”

“So good at faking you can make your nipples pop?”

“What?” Carla blinked at rude comment.

“I felt them through the shirt, poking into me. Or you blaming friction?”

“Easy, Brandon, I’m your mother.”

“And the reason you freaked was because I was about to find out you were excited somewhere else.

“I told you to…”

“And when I did!” he spoke loudly over her. “You would have had no excuse, and I would have known you were lying. Not like I don’t already, but that would have been hard to cover up.”

“Okay, this is over for now.” Carla rose from the sofa and turned her back to leave the room. “You’re getting angry, and this is something that needs to be discussed in an adult manner.”

“Then stop lying!” His voice was close behind her; he was following her out of the room.

“We’re done, Brandon,” she strode faster down the hall until she reached her room. “We’ll talk tomorrow after both of us have some time and can get a good night’s rest.”

“Just like that? I tell you how much this meant to me, and you’re walking away?”

“Until tomorrow y…hey!” she’d went to close the door, but he caught the edge of it with his hand. “I’m not playing, Brandon, get out! I’m not in the mood to deal with this right now.”

“Tough.” She tried to pull the door closed, but he pushed against it, and even with one hand and what didn’t seem like a lot of effort he forced it open. “Last night made us equals in this mess, you’re not the boss.”

“Oh? I’m no longer the parent because we fucked?” Carla took a step back because fact was the look of anger on his face and the way his large frame loomed in the doorway made her uncomfortable…uncomfortably warm.

“Because it happened to both of us the same, and my feelings are no less than yours.”

“Not true. You’re the child here, and for you it was a fucked up accident. I’m your mother! You know what its like to think I did all that with my son? My baby?”

“I’m your baby?” His voice and eyes softened at the comment.

“Of course, you are! You’ll always be my baby, and no matter how much of a man you are, it’s my job to try and protect you, and last night I hurt you! I hurt us!” her voice rose with her own anger.

“Not on purpose,” he seemed to be the one trying to soothe her now. “Not your fault.”

“It’s not that easy for me! When you’re in charge of a damn business, let alone a child, everything is your fault whether it is or not! We said it last night, it was okay for you to be there, you’re an adventurous college boy enjoying life.

“I’m a goddamn middle aged woman and a mother of a boy the age I went to fuck. I should have never been there! This is on me more than it is you, Brandon, and I have to live with that.”

“But it could be a good thing, that’s what you’re not seeing!” He came into the room, and she took a couple of steps back. He cocked his head and whispered. “Are you afraid of me?”

“No,” she shook her head. “I’m just scared for us, and well…you do look crazy on the rare occasions you get mad.”

“Mom, I’d never hurt you.” He slowly reached out and she remained still when he put his hand on her shoulder. “You have to know that.”

“I do, Brandon, we’re all fucked up right now, and that’s the truth. Maybe talking this soon wasn’t a good idea.”

“But we started and it’s not fair you won’t finish, especially when you’re lying to me.” He took a calming breath. “I deserve better than you lying and walking away.”

“What do you want from me?” Carla shouted at him. “What do you deserve here you’re not getting? I let you tell me your porn inspired fairy tails and I let you kiss me, and I let you…”

“You didn’t let me! You wanted it!” He yelled back at her. “That’s what I deserve! The truth about why you’re mad! If you still think this shit is wrong, that’s one thing, but I deserve to hear how you really feel about it.”

“That’s it?” She threw her hands in the air and laughed harshly. “That’s all? You just want your mother to tell you she got wet when you shoved your tongue down her throat?”

“You don’t have to say it like that.”

“Sorry, I checked the parent’s handbook and didn’t find the chapter that dealt with having to live with the fact you sucked your son off and rode him like he was a fucking mechanical bull at a bar!”

“That’s why we need to do this together, and it’s not all your decision.”

“Oh, we did it together alright!” She pointed to her legs. “I haven’t had rugburn from fucking since before you were born. Go big or go home, right, baby? Going to bang your son, do it right!”

“You’re mad at you, not me,” he said quietly.

“Damn straight I am! But you needed me to scream at you to get it. Couldn’t leave me be and let me think, had to make it worse with your X-rated Romeo and Mommiet taboo movie talk. None of the idiots in those movies have fucking kids, and I doubt the directors do either!”

“But everything is based on…”

“Serial killer movies are based on real cases; can we go around killing people because we watch them?”

“Mom,” he sighed. “Okay, you win. I’ll leave you alone and find something to do until I go to work. We’ll talk tomorrow.”

“No,” she caught his hand as he went to turn away. “I’ll give you what you deserve, how’s that? You deserved to hear I’m angry at me and not you, but not just because of last night, but because of just now, know why?”

She plowed on without waiting for him to ask.

“Because you’re right! I felt something when you kissed me. I…responded to your lips and the way you touched me, even the way you spoke and looked at me. I’ve never had a man look at me with so much love in his eyes, few women are lucky enough to have ever have.”

“Just now was my fault too. I couldn’t help the first screw up, but I doubled down on this one. I should have said no to you. No kissing me, no touching, no encouraging your ideas.

“But no!” She flayed her arms dramatically. “Carla knows what she’s doing! Carla knows she has no issues other than mistaken identity. You want to kiss me? Go for it, get it out of your system, I’m your mom, I’ll tell you it meant nothing because it should have meant nothing!”

She turned and walked over to her bed and sat down on the foot of it.

“But it did mean something, I did feel it. It felt good, you felt good, and I wanted to feel good! I don’t know why you felt so good, you shouldn’t!”

“There might be a reason, I…”

“Brandon, what you deserved?” She cut him off. “Was a good mother who would have felt nothing when you touched me and could have ended this!”

Overwhelmed by emotion, and her failure, she burst into tears, putting her head in her hands and sobbing.

“You deserve a parent who does what’s right for you, not one who found herself thinking of her son being her damn lover, and this time when it was you right in front of me and no mistake to blame it on!”

“I’m sorry, honey,” she moaned into her hands. “I’m sorry I started this, and made it worse and tried to blame you, and those movies. It’s all my fault for making all of that seem real!”

“I don’t know what’s wrong with me, Brandon!”

She felt his weight settle on the bed next to her and his arm go around her quaking shoulders. “You shouldn’t feel that good to me,” she whimpered. “God, I’m an awful mother.”

“If you were awful you wouldn’t be crying, and we wouldn’t have fought because you wouldn’t have cared.”

“Don’t let me off the hook. No mom should see their child like that, let alone want them.”

“Not your fault, it’s…” he trailed off and remained silent, his arm around her.

“It’s what?” she asked, trying to stop sniffling like a child.

“Never mind, we’ll talk another time.”

“Go ahead, Brandon, if you have an idea I’ll hear it.”

“Okay, well I remembered something this morning. Remember Julie? I was seeing for a few months last year?”

“Yeah, she was a couple years older than you, a senior?”

“Right, and a psych major. Sometimes she’d talk about weird stuff she read about, and one time she was going on about sexual psychology and how she had to do a study on family stuff.”

“Incest?”

“Not always directly, even things like mommy and daddy issues. But she did have to research some cases, and there was one down in Jersey where a daughter was reunited with her father after 15 years. She ended up falling in love with him.”

“Not seeing what that has to do with us.”

“There was a similar one with a mother and son, same thing, years apart, but one more where it started when the son was still there, they got a little close, then a little too close. The case mentioned they had a lot of regret and went to therapy because they couldn’t stop thinking of each other.”

“That’s close to home, I guess.”

“Turns out there’s this thing called GSA, and what happened made me think of it, so I looked it up.”

“What is it?” She wiped her nose with the sleeve of the Jersey and shrugged when Brandon made a face. “Pardon my manners. I’m too drained to get the tissues,” she sighed. “Or maybe I’m trying to be as unsexy as possible.”

“No jokes,” he said, with a sly wink that managed to coax a small smile from her.

“Right, no jokes.”

“Genetic sexual attraction. Damn article is full of big words, and I wanted to be an architect and know fuck all about shrink stuff, but the gist is that if in the case of long separation or some type of traumatic, or like in our case, a strange sexual incident, whatever is ingrained in us naturally to not want family spins the other way.”

“Leads to unnatural attraction?” Carla asked thoughtfully, at least this sounded concrete, better than talking about porn clips.

“Opens it up I guess, and its not just the lust you’d have for another person, it’s a lot stronger, hard to resist.” He nodded in agreement with his words. “Think that could be us.”

“If it is then I’m right and this isn’t normal or what you really want, our wires are crossed.”

“But I told you I’d had some thoughts before, and if we’re both dealing with it, then what’s the problem? We’re both wanting the same thing.”

“It’s in a psych book as a condition, Brandon.”

“No, just something that can happen, but it stressed it was about physical desire. I love you, mom. You even said you could feel how much I do. The lust is different, its part of it, but I want you more than I want you, if that makes sense.”

“None of this does.”

“So let’s roll with it. Why fight something we both want?”

“Brandon, what if we did something? Let’s say here and now I just lay back on the bed and give you that chance you keep talking about. What happens tomorrow?”

“We do it again?”

“Don’t be funny. What happens if it’s another wake up call, and more guilt, another fight. If we keep pushing we make things worse, but if we do what we should, which is be a mother and son, and not try to be taboo lovers? Nothing bad can happen.”

“Except we both miss out on the person who could love us more than anyone.”

“Don’t get mad, but you’re young, Brandon. At twenty you think you’ve met the love of your life and it’s me?”

“I know it is, no woman can compare to you in anyway.” He gently tapped the top of her chest. “You’re as beautiful here, as you are here.” He touched her face, and she resisted the urge to lean into his touch.

“Honey, you should look into writing romance novels, you are the smoothest talker I’ve ever heard. You could melt any woman’s heart.”

“Except the one woman’s heart that I want.” He squeezed her shoulder and rose from the bed. “I’m sorry we fought, and that I pushed this into being worse.” He kissed the top of her head. “It’s not all your fault mom, we’re a package deal. We got into it; we’ll get ourselves out of it.”

“Thank you,” she took his hand and pressed it briefly to her lips. “I don’t know how a hot mess like me raised a man like you.”

“Maybe so the hot mess would have someone to take care of her,” he gave her a sad smile. “Even if it’s not in the way I’d like. I’m here for you, not me.”

He released a long breath. “I think I’m going to lie back down, didn’t sleep a lot and wow, this emotional shit can take it out of you.

“Yeah,” she nodded as she watched him head for the doorway. “Get some rest,” she gave a halfhearted smile. “Sweet dreams, Brandon.”

“You are my sweet dream, mom.”

“You always said that when you were little.”

He stopped in the doorway and spoke without looking at her. “Yeah, never knew what it would end up meaning. Might have to change it to bittersweet dream.”

She heard his voice catch and caught a glimpse of his face in the mirror over her bureau and saw the tears on his cheeks.

“Oh, baby,” she moaned softly, her heart breaking for him, for them. “Please come back.”

“I’m okay,” he said, but his voice told her he was far from it. “Besides, why? What are we going to do?”

Good question, what would they do? What was she supposed to do? She broke his heart denying him but risked destroying their relationship if she caved to his…no, be honest, their current desires. Carla rubbed at her temples, picturing her son’s tear-streaked face.

She recalled the rest of their nighttime tradition. After he endearingly told her she was his sweet dream, Carla would tell him to always hold onto his dreams so he could make them come true.

But what if there was a dream he couldn’t make possible? A dream that hinged on the feelings of another person? Then that dream would turn into a crushing defeat. Unless the other person was someone who could make that dream a reality. Not just someone who could, but who’s job it was to do everything in their power to make that dream come true?

Someone like his mother?

Before she could change her mind, she spoke in a rush.

“You’re going to come show me how much you love me.”

Chapter Nine

Brandon stiffened, but remained where he was, his hand on the doorframe.

“You just said you didn’t want that.”

“I don’t know what I want, or even what’s right anymore. But you know what you want and if that’s me, then you can have me, honey.”

He slowly turned, and she used the look of hope in his eyes as motivation to, no matter what, stick with her decision to take a mother doing anything for her son to the extreme.

“You mean it?”

“You said you wanted to show me how much you love me. Here’s your chance.” She rose from the bed and laughed nervously. “Not exactly looking hot in your old jersey, no makeup, my hair a mess and eyes all red from crying.” Carla put her arms out. “But I’m all yours.”

Brandon approached her cautiously as if he thought it was too good to be true and expected her to change her mind. But when he reached her, he said quietly.

“Mom, you could never be anything but beautiful to me.”

“Save the smooth talk, mister, I already said I’d put out,” she could hear the nerves in her voice.

“No jokes,” he whispered, and before she could reply put his hands on her shoulders and kissed her.

This time Carla didn’t fight her body’s immediate response and allowed her lips to engage his. Brandon’s lips worked firmly into hers as his hands slid under her arms so he could put his around her.

She surrendered into his embrace, leaning into him as their kiss grew more passionate. Her hands were around his neck, drawing him further into her admittedly willing mouth.

Just like on the couch, she was amazed, and somewhat uneasy, with how strongly her body reacted to his touch. Her nipples had stiffened and not only was there a warm wet heat building between her thighs, but her hips were moving, gently rocking into his.

Brandon’s hands went down her back and she groaned when they slid over her ass. Her firm cheeks fit perfectly in his large palms, and she moaned loudly into his mouth when he gave her a hard squeeze.

His hands moved lower, and her breath caught when he lifted the jersey several inches. The soft material tickled the curve of her ass and Carla’s heart raced at the idea he was going to pull it up.

He’d expect her to lift her arms, let him remove it. She’d be naked in front of him, and this time knowing it was her son who’s hands and lips were about to be all over her bare flesh.

That image set off another wave of conflicted feelings. The proper unease of whether she was doing the right thing. The knowing it was wrong and there wasn’t a person she knew who would tell her otherwise.

But also, this was an act of love. Her son was conflicted, convinced he’d been falling in love with her and last night pushing those emotions over the edge by breaking the ice of the ultimate taboo.

Brandon was in emotional turmoil, and in pain, his heart swelling when he thought there was a chance, then breaking when her doing the acceptable right thing took it away from him.

Right or wrong, Carla was doing what was instilled in her as a mother, she was helping him, making him feel better. Giving him her body as a sacrifice to show her love for him.

There was no telling where things would go after this. Would it satisfy him? Make him realize this wasn’t right? Or create a worse situation in that he’d want her even more and because she did this once, open the door for it to be expected from now on?

All this ran through her mind in a few seconds, and even as it did, they continued to kiss, their tongues probing each other’s mouths. Unlike her mind, her body was fully convinced.

Her hard nipples ached where they pressed into his chest through the jersey. Her swollen clit throbbed over her warm wet pussy, and his incredible kissing had her weak kneed in his embrace.

The jersey moved higher, sliding up over her ass, then her hips. Somewhere among the swirling confusion of her thoughts, another one arose. This time he’d be able to see her, and in addition to the obvious reaction a son shouldn’t see his mother naked, was her hoping he’d like what he saw, after all, last night had been in the dark.

Carla wasn’t sure what was worse, that she wanted him to find her attractive, or that the insecurities she’d instilled in herself over the last couple of years were even plaguing her when she was allowing her son to have his way with her.

Her mind stopped its spinning when she realized Brandon hadn’t lifted the jersey any higher. She felt his body tense against hers and his kiss shifted from deep and passionate to hesitant.

His tongue eased from her mouth and his lips barely responded to hers. Carla thought it was her, maybe she’d been so caught up in her feelings she hadn’t been responding, and he was doubting her willingness to go through with it.

She kissed him harder, her lips pursuing his, and pushed her tongue back into his mouth. Bringing her hands from his shoulders, she eased them between their bodies. Grabbing his jeans, she unsnapped them, and with her lips still on his, pulled them apart, causing them to unzip.

Her fingers slipped into his boxers with a boldness that should have appalled her, but lust and instincts were taking over, and it would make this easier if she let them.

“Stop,” Brandon dropped his arms from around her and took a step back.

“Why?” Carla blinked in confusion. “Am I being too pushy?”

“No,” he shook his head.

“Did you change your mind? You don’t really want me?” If that were the case it was a massive win and the end to this madness. Yet, why did she feel a wave of disappointment washing over her?

“No, I mean, yes I want you.” He ran his fingers through his hair. “But I…it’s just…”

“Just what?” Carla asked.

“Not sure you really want to.”

“If I didn’t want to, I wouldn’t, honey.” He gave her a slight nod, but his eyes were avoiding hers. “There’s something else, what is it?”

“I’m nervous,” he admitted. “I want this so bad. I want to show you how good we can be.”

“I’m right here, show me.”

“I can’t.” he lowered his head. “I know you’re what I want, I know we can have this, but now we’re right here and I can’t do it.”

“Felt like you wanted to,” she put her hand lightly on his crotch.

Which was no longer hard.

“Yeah, but now I’m…I mean what if I’m no good, what if I don’t make you happy? What if I let you down?”

He stopped when she put a finger to his lips.

“You, my baby, have never let me down. You will never let me down, okay? You’re nervous because this is a big step, and one people would tell us we shouldn’t take, but I trust you, Brandon. I’m trusting you’re feelings more than my own because you have never once disappointed or hurt me.”

“I never would, but this is such a big deal. Last night we didn’t know.”

“If it makes you feel better? I’m worried too. I was just thinking I hope you like what you see, and I’m not the letdown. I’m a middle aged woman, Brandon, and you’re…” she gestured to him. “One hell of a young man. You have nothing to worry about, trust me.”

“You think I wouldn’t find you sexy?” Brandon’s eyes widened. “Mom, that’s crazy! You’re…”

“Know what, honey?” Carla took a deep breath and gathered the jersey in her hands. “Let’s stop talking and find out.”

Before she could change her mind, she peeled the jersey up over her head and tossed it to the side. She stood there completely naked in front of her son, and for a split second her stomach tightened, wondering how he’d react.

But the look of desire that instantly crossed his face and filled his eyes as he whispered. “Oh, my god, Mom, look at you.” Sent a shiver through her.

“Yeah?” She surprised herself when a sultry smile spread across her lips. “Mom’s not too bad?”

His eyes dropped to her breasts.

“They’re amazing, you’re amazing!”

“Then why aren’t you touching me?”

Carla grabbed his wrists and put his hands on her breasts.

“They’re all yours, baby. I’m all yours.” She slipped her arms back around his neck and kissed him.

Brandon returned the kiss, but still seemed hesitant. But when his palms slid over her nipples and she released a low moan in her throat, his lips pressed harder to hers. He fondled her breasts and she pushed hard against him, grinding her hips into his.

His cock pushed into her stomach, and she could feel him getting harder as he played with her tits. His fingers captured her nipples and when he rolled them gently between them, she whimpered and drove her tongue hard into his mouth.

Her hands went back to boxers, her fingers expertly slipping into the slit and encircling his thickening shaft. Brandon moaned into her mouth, and his hands left her breasts.

She groaned and her pussy gushed when his arms went around her, and he crushed her too him. The power in his embrace and the way her soft breasts pressed into his hard body had her hips rocking harder.

Moments ago, she’d had her chance to stop this; she could have let him back down, leave it that she would have, but he changed his mind. But she knew that would lead to more frustration that it would haunt him that in his mind he failed his opportunity to consummate what he felt was their love.

That was her justifying her own actions because the moment her jersey came off, her inhibitions were stripped away with it. The look of longing on his face as he took in his mother’s fully nude body.

The mixture of stunned, followed by lustful, mixed with loving had overwhelmed her and cast all momentary doubts aside. Where her mind had been confused, her body was now fully committed to giving her son what he wanted.

Just her son?

Brandon’s hands roamed down through her hair and over her smooth back, his palms gliding over her soft skin. He broke their kiss and when he buried his face in her neck, she cried out;

“Yes! Just like that, honey, show me!”

His hands went down her body and this time it was her bare ass he grabbed and squeezed. Carla let her head fall back, moaning as he sucked hard on her neck while fondling her ass.

He spread her cheeks wide, his fingers sliding inside them and when he met her slick wet flesh, she pushed against his body, arching her ass up and back into his probing fingers.

Brandon was sucking hard enough on her neck that she knew he’d leave a mark, but she didn’t care, she’d spent years worrying about being a professional woman, a good woman, who unfortunately met a man who equated good with boring.

Now she felt carefree, wanton, and lusty. Naked in her son’s embrace, his fingertips teasing the edges of her pussy while he licked and sucked her neck with a passion she hadn’t experienced…since he’d done it to her last night.

But now he knew who was in his arms, and he wanted her even more! His lips left a wet trail around her neck and down her throat. She ground her hips in hard circles, pushing into his crotch, then back into his fingers as he now kissed the top of her chest.

Carla let her weight go, leaning back into his arms. Her head fell back, her long hair flowing behind her as his lips and tongue worked down between the tops of her breasts.

Her fingers were still in his boxers, lightly caressing his cock as best she could at the awkward angle. Brandon’s hips were now moving, thrusting into her fingers, yearning for more contact.

Contact she needed to feel as well, but his lips were inches from her nipple, and Carla wanted them there so badly she arched her back, struggling to get her swollen pink nub into his mouth.

“Yours,” she moaned. “I want them to be yours, I want all of me to be yours!”

Somewhere in her mind she wondered where all this was coming from. Did she mean it, was she caught up in the heat of the moment? Or did she really want to be his? His mother, his best friend, now his woman? Could it even be?

Brandon’s tongue flicked over her nipple, sending an electric shock of pleasure through her. Her eyes rolled back, and she moaned loudly when after several quick flicks of his tongue, he took nipple between his lips and sucked on it.

“Oh, yes,” she whimpered. “Just like that, show me how much you like mama’s tits.”

Those words should have never passed through her lips, let alone send another jolt of heat through her. Was she sinking so far into depravity that she was starting to sound like someone from one of those movies Brandon had watched last night?

The way he moaned around her nipple before sucking it harder showed her words had the same effect on him. He turned his head, opened wide and sucked not just her left nipple, but as much of her soft breast into his mouth as he could.

The eagerness with which he did it, caused her face to flush and her pussy to flow. She removed her hands from his boxers and grabbed his shoulders. Digging her nails into him, she pulled herself up, pushing his head back.

She kissed him again, her tongue plowing into his mouth with passionate abandon. Just as her lips connected with his, she caught a glimpse of them in the mirror. Her long slender body completely naked and folded into his much larger powerful form.

God, they looked good together! The way his muscles stood out, how her breasts pressed into him, and his large hands looked where they rested on her firm ass. She swirled her tongue around his, then broke the kiss and pushed against him.

He let his arms drop from her, and grabbing his hand, Carla stepped back, leading him with her. When she felt the bed against her legs, she sat down, and placed her hands on his chest.

She sucked on her lower lip as she took in her long red nails on his bare chest. She teased them along his flesh then made him gasp when she caught his nipples and gave them a light pinch.

Carla leaned in and kissed his right nipple, then swirled her tongue around it. Brandon sighed as his hands found her breasts, fondling them while she tongued him.

She briefly sucked his nipple, before turning and giving the other some attention. Her nails teased down his chest and along his stomach, causing his skin to tense and break out in goosebumps.

Her heart raced as he teased her nipples with his fingers, and she ran her tongue down the middle of his chest to his naval. She grabbed the sides of his jeans and yanked them, and his boxers, down his hips.

His cock sprang free, and Carla’s eyes widened as she got her first look at it. She could feel his size last night, the way her fingers barely reached around it, how he filled her mouth, then stretched her lonely cunt.

But seeing it in the light of day…damn, he was hung! Long, and thick; his head an angry purple and the thick veins standing out in his shaft. It was an incredible cock, a beautiful cock…her son’s cock.

No, her cock, and she wanted it.

She gripped him in her hand and slowly pumped him. Brandon’s breath hissed between his teeth above her, and his hands tightened on her breasts. Carla licked her lips as she eyed the magnificent specimen in front of her.

She cupped his balls with her other hand, marveling at how big and heavy they were. Lowering her head, she flicked her tongue across his tip, then unable to hold back, took his head between her lips and sucked hard.

“Fuck,” Brandon moaned as Carla’s mouth filled with sticky salty precum.

Her eyes rolled back, and she opened wider, sliding her lips over his tip and down his shaft. Brandon’s thighs trembled as his mother slowly took him deeper into her mouth, savoring every inch of his hard shaft as it slid between her soft full lips.

She gently rubbed his balls as she continued her descent down the impressive length of his cock. His hands shook in excitement on her breasts and his entire body tensed as she angled her head and pushed him further down her throat.

With an effort, she took his full length, releasing an explosive wet gagging sound, before getting the last inch between her lips.

“Oh, god,” Brandon groaned. “Mom, that…oh!”

He gasped when she slurped her way to the tip of his cock, then proceeded to rapidly bob her head, taking most of his length with each sloppy wet suck. Drool flowed from the sides of her mouth as she repeatedly forced him deep enough to cause his head to hit the back of her throat.

Her eyes were already watering and her face red and hot from exertion as like last night, the thrill of having this monster cock in her mouth made it impossible to take her time.

Instead, she sucked him hard and fast to the point she was all but fucking her face with him as he stood there moaning ‘mom’ over and over. Each time he said it, it sent another thrill through her.

She used two fingers around his shaft to stroke him, her hand following the sloppy trail her mouth left behind. She rubbed his balls harder, and again like last night, she was sucking with one purpose in mind; to drain those huge balls down her throat.

“Stop.” Brandon’s hands went from her breasts to her shoulders.

“Hmm-mm!” she moaned around him, then noisily slurped up the drool that had just oozed down his shaft.

“Yes,” he groaned, then took her head in his hands. “Please.”

Carla reluctantly slid him from her lips and stared up at him, breathing hard.

“But I want it,” she whispered.

“Jesus, you’re so fucking hot,” he sighed. “But no, not like this. Not this time.”

He gripped her shoulders and tugged. Carla allowed him to pull her to her feet, wondering what he wanted. He kissed her, and the way he did it, so eagerly even with her lips and chin sticky from his precum, had her heart pounding.

“Slow,” he said softly into her lips. “I don’t want last night again.”

Brandon turned her shoulders and she let him guide her, turning to the side so the bed was to her left. He kissed her, and with his lips on hers, he put one arm around her shoulders, then swept the other behind her knees.

She gasped, then giggled into his lips as he effortlessly lifted her in his strong arms. He continued to kiss her as he walked around the bed and gently lowered her onto it. He straightened and walked back around to the foot of the bed.

Carla’s heart pounded in anticipation as he shoved his jeans the rest of the way down and stepped out of them. He crawled up onto the bed, and with her nipples aching and her mouth and pussy watering, she watched him make his way to her.

His cock bobbed between his thick thighs, precum and his mother’s drool oozing from it. Carla spread her legs and beckoned him with her finger while she sucked on her lower lip, her gaze lingering on his cock.

Brandon’s gaze was locked between her thighs, and rather than the shame she supposed she should have felt, Carla experienced a feeling of wanton abandon as she lay legs spread before her son.

He slid up between her thighs and lowered his head. She whimpered when he gave each of her soft inner thighs a kiss. She shamelessly thrust her hips, pushing her glistening slit up at his face, longing for him to taste her.

Brandon wavered, his lips parted and his mouth so close, she could feel his warm breath on her throbbing clit. He blinked and whispered, “Not like this,” more to himself than to her, then lifted his head.

He slid all the way up over her, so his hands were on either side of her shoulders. He stared down at her, a nervous smile on his face, and remained where he was as if he’d frozen again.

“Down here,” Carla raised her arms and slipped them around his neck, tugging him to her. “Come to mama.”

He lowered himself, and as his lips met hers, his cock pressed into her stomach. They both moaned and he moved his hips. His tip left a sticky trail down her belly and through the thin strip of hair over her mound.

When he pushed between the thick pouting lips of her pussy, a shiver went through her and her arms tightened around him. Carla rocked her hips and sighed as his swollen head rubbed through wet slit.

She gasped when he met her clit, then whimpered when he pushed it down towards her aching hole. He released a soft whimper when his tip parted her lips and eased into her.

Carla resisted the urge to thrust upward and let him take the lead. It wasn’t easy as Brandon inched his way in with a slowness that was maddening. Yet at the same time, as badly as she wanted him to plunge into her, the slow spreading of her pussy had a delicious sensation to it that had her entire body quivering in anticipation.

“I can’t believe its happening,” he groaned into her mouth.

“I always told you dreams come true,” God, that was lame, but what did a woman say to her son as he sank his cock into her forbidden cunt?

“And you still are my sweetest dream,” he whispered, then groaned as he pushed harder, easing the last few inches into her.

The corniness of their taboo version of a family channel exchange didn’t prevent her from enjoying the incredible feeling of her cunt being completely full of her son’s thick cock.

Brandon sighed and turned his head, nuzzling into her neck as he slowly moved his hips.

“Oh, honey,” Carla murmured, her hands gripping his shoulders as he moved within her. “You feel so good!”

Brandon moaned in her ear then playfully flicked his tongue across it before sucking on her earlobe. He moved his hips more confidently, using long slow strokes that had Carla moaning in pleasure beneath him.

She found his rhythm and matched it, her hips gently rising to meet his slow thrusts. Carla wrapped her long legs around his hips, drawing him deeper into her taboo heat. Brandon breathed heavily into her neck as he alternately kissed and licked it.

Carla ran her hands over his shoulders, trailing her nails lightly over his broad back, then running the fingers of one hand through his short thick hair. She cradled the back of his head with her hand, holding him to her neck as she moaned above his head.

Her other hand explored his arms and back while she slid her legs along his, the soft soles of her feet gliding along the backs of his legs. Carla couldn’t believe how good he felt.

She’d gone from thinking nothing about this could be right to being transported into a place of pure bliss. His lips and hot breath on her neck, his soft sighs and his young hard body entwined with hers.

Best of all that amazing young hard cock filling her long-neglected cunt. The idea that his could be hers anytime she wanted it crept into her mind. Her initial thought this was some type of one and done ‘sacrifice’ was already fading fast.

How could she not want this all the time? This beautiful sweet young man who loved her so much he teared up when he said it. Yet last night had fucked her with a strength and energy that bordered on brutal, leaving her scraped, bruised, aching, and more satisfied then she’d been in twenty years.

He was also her son.

Even that red flag thought did little to dampen her enjoyment of their taboo coupling. To the contrary, she’d reached a point she could admit who he was added to how amazing he felt.

He knew he shouldn’t love her like this, that he shouldn’t desire her. Yet his love for her transcended all the shoulds society would throw at them. In that light didn’t it make his love for her even more special?

Make her so special in his eyes, that he, unlike her, had no doubt whatsoever that he wanted her to be his in every way. And that’s what she was. In this moment, with him making slow passionate love to her, Carla belonged to her son.

Brandon slid his arms under hers, one hand sliding up through her hair to cradle her head as he lifted his face and kissed her once more. He hugged her closer as they kissed, and Carla once again encircled his waist with her legs.

She was in sensory overload, experiencing so much at once, and all of it wonderful. The way his hard body felt between her soft thighs, her breasts and nipples crushed against his wide muscular chest.

Brandon’s soft lips, and wet tongue caressing hers, and their soft sounds of pleasure being captured in each other’s mouths. His strong back beneath her hand and his thick hair between her fingers, she was simultaneously experiencing every nuance of their connection.

All the while he moved within her in that slow sensuous rhythm that demonstrated that uncanny patience he’d exhibited even last night before things had gotten wild between them.

At twenty, her son was making love to her, and making her feel like a woman in a way his father never had.

“I love you, Brandon,” she whispered against his lips. “I love you so much.”

He eased his face from hers so he could meet her gaze.

“You mean…really love me?”

“You’re right,” she said softly. “I can feel you, baby. I can feel us, and we feel so good!”

“Yes,” a smile spread across his face, and he kissed her, this time harder than before.

Her words caused his hips to move faster, and his strokes become harder. Carla crossed her ankles behind his back, gripping him tighter as her own hips worked faster to stay in time with him.

“That’s it,” she stroked his hair and smiled. “Give it me, baby, let me feel how excited you are.”

His thrusts remained delightfully long but were getting faster and harder. Carla groaned as her body responded to his increased rhythm. She moved her hips in a grinding motion, working his cock within her wet heat, and could feel her body tensing.

His cock was pushing down into her at just the right angle and now hard enough to cause her pussy to begin contracting each time he plunged deep into her. Carla gripped his hair tighter, her nails digging into his back as the first stirrings of an orgasm grew deep within her.

“Oh, oh, yes,” she moaned, pulling his face to her neck, and squirming beneath him.

“Just like that, Brandon! Don’t stop, please don’t stop!”

Brandon kissed her neck and finally showing signs of losing control, shifted to using shorter, but much harder strokes. Carla whimpered and moaned as her legs tightened around him, her thighs trembling against his sides.

“Don’t stop,” she moaned in his ear. “I want to come for you, honey. I want to come with you inside me! I want you to feel how much I love you!”

Brandon groaned and his body tensed as his cock pounded her harder in his excitement. His breathing was getting louder and faster in her ear, and she could feel his cock twitching each time her pussy contracted around it.

“Just a little more,” she breathed. “I want to show you how good you feel! I…” she gasped and her back arched, her stomach tightening and her pussy squeezing his cock as her body hovered on the edge.

“I love you, Carla,” he breathed in her ear so softly she could barely hear him. “I love you so much.”

The sound of her son using her name, and while in the throes of passion, sent her heart fluttering, and her body into ecstasy. With a loud wail, Carla’s body exploded into a frenzy of orgasm fueled motion.

Her hips bucked wildly beneath him as her cunt convulsed around his thrusting cock. She released his hair and now gripped both his shoulders, her fingers digging hard into his flesh as she yelped and squealed, writhing in pleasure against her son’s body.

“Oh, god,” Brandon groaned.

“I want it!” she cried out, pinning him to her with her arms and legs. “Let me feel it, baby, let me feel all of it!”

Brandon whimpered in her ear and his cock erupted into her still quivering cunt.

“Ohh, yesss,” Carla purred as her son sent several long warm spurts of cum deep inside her.

“All of it,” she whispered, contracting her pussy around his cock, milking it as he continued to fuck her with short desperate strokes.

His orgasm prolonged hers. The ultimate taboo of her son filling her twitching cunt added an even deeper layer of pleasure, and she wiggled beneath him, her pussy greedily gripping his cock as she did everything she could to help him drain his balls into his mother.

“Every drop,” she whispered. “Give mama every drop, baby.”

Brandon gave her several more pumps, before he moaned and remained still, breathing hard in her ear, his body slumping into hers. Carla emitted a soft whimper as the last tremors of her orgasm flowed through her and she squeezed the last drops from his still twitching cock.

“Yeah, there you go,” she gently stroked his hair. “That’s my baby, you stay right there and let me hold you.”

She kissed the side of his head and felt a strange mixture of emotions. She felt the maternal love of a mother as she cradled her son against her. Yet at the same time she experienced the love and affection of a satisfied lover.

Most of all, lying there with her legs still wrapped around her son and his cock still hard and oozing inside her, Carla felt loved. Loved and desired, two things she hadn’t felt in far too long.

“Mom?”

“What is it, baby?”

Brandon slid his arms from beneath her and pushed on the bed. Carla reluctantly let her legs fall from his waist, and dropped her arms by her side, letting him roll onto his side.

Resting on one elbow, he stared down at her.

“Was that real?”

“You think I faked that?” Carla asked. “I’d need an Oscar for that kind of acting.”

“No jokes,” he gave her a nervous smile. “I mean what you said. That you felt us.”

“I did.” She nodded. “I still don’t know how this happened or why I felt it so strongly, but you were right, Brandon. I felt it. Not just how much you loved me, but how I love you just as much.”

“In that way?” he asked hopefully.

“In every way,” she said softly. “I’m not sure what happens next, but what I do know? Is you and I, like we are right now, are a big part of what’s next.”

“I like that.” He gave her a quick kiss. “So, um, can I call you Carla? I mean would you be less funny with that than mom?”

“You can call me anything you want, as long as it’s followed by I love you.” She told him.

“Oh, that was smooth!” he beamed at her. “Guess I get that Hallmark shit from you.”

“Just because you gave me the best orgasm I’ve had since…” she winked. “Last night doesn’t mean you can make fun of me being corny.”

“Yes, mom.” He laughed and rolled onto his back. “Damn, I’m tired. I think I’ll go back to my room and sleep a couple hours before I have to go to work.”

He went to sit up, but she rolled onto her side and draped her leg over his, keeping him on the bed.

“First off, you’re not going anywhere. You think you can make me feel that good, then go to your room?” She leaned over and kissed his cheek. “Honey, this is your bed from now on, you got that?”

“I…wow,” he shook his head. “That sounds amazing. I wanted to stay but wasn’t sure you’d be okay with it.”

“Brandon, we just had sex and you came inside me. Add that to last night’s fuckfest and I’m pretty sure I’ll be okay with anything you want to do.”

“Well, when you put it like that!” He put his arms behind his head and made a show of pushing his head back into the pillow to get comfortable. “You said first off, is there something else?”

“You are not going to work tonight.”

“What?”

“You’re calling out.”

“But Mom, we need the…” He stopped when she shook her head.

“Brandon? You don’t love a woman like that and get up and go to work. At least not when it’s the first damn night.”

“Oh, uh, yeah, sorry,” he gave her a sheepish grin.

“Never mind we’re not the average couple. This is life changing, and I don’t think that’s being dramatic.”

“No, it is,” his hand found hers. “For the better, right?”

“Why would you even ask that?”

“The same reason you seem to think you’re not a smoking hot woman.”

“Touché'” she whistled. “Looks like we’ll be good for each other, then, no?”

“I hope so.” He put his hand over his mouth to stifle a yawn.

“Go to sleep, baby,” she kissed him softly on the lips. “I’m pretty tired too.”

“I feel bad, this was such a big deal, and we have things to talk about. Maybe I’ll make us coffee.”

“Brandon,” she smiled up at him. “We almost blew this twice because we kept talking and arguing. How about this time we listen to our bodies, and go to sleep?”

Her smile widened to the point her cheeks were beginning to ache, 45 and smiling like a lovestruck teen…and she loved it. “Together for the first time.”

“That’s what I’m talking about!” he exclaimed and slid his arm out and around her shoulders, drawing her to his side.

“Honey, you know how I always tell you that you’re going to make a woman very happy someday?”

“What about it?”

“I’m that woman, and today is that day.”

“Cheesy,” he grinned. But I like it,” he squeezed her shoulder. “Like being in bed with you too, just hope you can keep down the snoring.”

“No jokes,” she sighed as she nestled her head into his chest.

“I’m not joking. I can hear you when I walk by your room at night and…”

“Sweet dreams, baby,” Carla cut him off, but with that goofy smile still on her face.

A smile she knew she’d be getting used to.

The post Mom, That Was You? appeared first on sexstories.org.

Mary placed the final plate on the dining table and examined the spread she’d made. There was everything a growing boy might need, and more. Probably too much more. Sighing happily, she called for her son, Adam, to come join her.

“Coming!” came his call from his room.

Mary sat herself down and started to spoon mashed potatoes, green beans and a pork chop on to her plate. The smells of her own cooking had her belly aching with hunger, so she dove in without waiting for her son. He’d probably be a few minutes anyways.

After the predicted few minutes, Adam made his appearance, eagerly sitting down and grabbing from dishes around the table. “This is too much, Mom,” he said.

“I know, but we can put the leftovers in the fridge. You can take it for lunch tomorrow.”

“I don’t have a microwave at school, you know that,” he replied, spooning mashed potatoes into his mouth.

“Well, we can have it for dinner tomorrow then.” Mary paused her eating to watch with immense satisfaction as Adam devoured his plate of food. She made it her life’s pursuit to ensure that he was never hungry, never wanting for food to fill his belly, and yet he never seemed to gain weight. He was thin, but muscular, always on the move. She hoped he never got a desk job, because he was sure to balloon up. His father had done so, to the point where he’d died from a heart attack sitting at work.

Once dinner was done, they worked together to clean up the dishes.

“You know, you won’t be able to eat like this when you go to college. You better appreciate it now,” she told him with a smile.

“I always appreciate your cooking, Mom. I’ll make sure to come home regularly to fill up.”

“You better.”

“Would it really be so bad if I went hungry for a day? I won’t die.”

“Sssh. You know how I am about that stuff. Even 18-year-old boys need to eat.”

Her son rolled his eyes at her, making her laugh. “I know, Mom. Believe me, I know.”

“Maybe it’s a ‘mom’ thing, but I can’t rest unless I know your belly is full. That’s why I always make too much food. Did you know that when I was breastfeeding you, I made so much milk you couldn’t drink it all? Your father said I was obsessed with making you fat.”

“You are obsessed with making me fat.” Adam paused and looked thoughtful for a second. “How could you make too much milk? I thought that was kind of self-regulating…” he said, his face open with curiosity.

“Yeah, it is, but I was so afraid that you’d go hungry if I was away or something, so I pumped extra and froze it just in case. But the frozen milk was never used, and it kept piling up. One day I saw there was a request for milk donors, and so I pulled some of my extra out of the freezer and donated it. When they called a week later to ask if I had any more, I emptied the freezer.”

“Wow, good job! You must have helped a lot of babies.”

“That’s what they told me, so I kept pumping more, and donating more. It got to be too much work to chase after you as a toddler, and pump milk, so I stopped pumping. I felt bad about not being able to donate anymore.”

“Well, at least you were able to help for a while, right?” he said, while putting away the last of the dishes.

“True. I also held out hope that your Dad and I might have another baby and I could start donating again, but that never panned out.”

A familiar silence filled the room, as mother and son remembered their lost husband and father.

Mary shook her head to clear the fog of memory and said, “In any case, that’s all in the past. For now, I just need to make sure my only baby is fed properly.”

Adam groaned and laughed simultaneously, throwing his drying towel at her. She caught it and put it away while Adam retired to his room.

A quiet evening of light TV and some reading led to bedtime. Mary headed to her room, passing by Adam’s door.

“Good night,” she said in passing.

“Hey, Mom, wait,” came his answer. He was sitting at his PC. He beckoned her over, so she went to see what he was looking at.

“Look at this. I was sure I’d heard about this before, so I googled it. Did you know that you can induce lactation, even if you’re not pregnant? And that it’s easier if you’ve breastfed before? If you wanted, you could start donating again.”

The return of the post-dinner topic threw Mary for a loop for a second before she caught up to her son’s thinking.

“You think I could produce milk again? In these old things?” Mary gestured to her chest vaguely.

“The website says you’re still perfectly capable of it. You don’t have to; it was just a thought.”

“Thank you for your thoughtfulness,” she said, kissing the top of his head. “I’m not sure I want to go back to padded bras and pumps at this stage of my life.”

“Okay. Well, good night, then.”

“You too, sleep tight.” Mary left his room and went to hers, amused at the thought of a 38-year-old woman producing milk.

As she changed for bed, she amended the thought to a ’38-year-old woman donating milk to new mothers and babies in need’. That didn’t seem so ridiculous. Stopping to check out her breasts in her bedroom mirror, she imagined them heavier, rounder, full of life-giving milk. Aching, leaking, constantly having to be emptied. It was both tempting and daunting. She finished dressing in a nightie and went to bed, the benefits and annoyances of donating milk warring in her head.

Over the next few days, Mary felt like everywhere she went, babies were everywhere. Many of them were quiet, some crying, but each one tugged at her heart strings. She knew that it was just her brain pointing out something she’d been thinking about, but that didn’t help. All she could wonder was if they were getting enough milk.

She found herself examining the mother’s chests, trying to judge if there was proof of breastfeeding, and only stopped when one mother at the grocery store caught her looking down her shirt. Mary had left the store right away, her face burning.

The next day Mary made an appointment with her doctor to discuss the health implications of induced lactation.

“I accept that it’s for a good cause, but it seems a bit abrupt. Are you sure there isn’t something else going on? I know Adam is leaving for college in less than a year. Is this maybe an attempt to fill an empty nest?”

Ellen Hanford had been Mary’s general practitioner for years and was a no-nonsense person. If she said something, it was worth paying attention.

After several seconds of contemplation, Mary said, “I thought about that. It could be a factor. I’m not trying to have another baby, but maybe I’m looking for… I don’t know, an outlet for my maternal urges, or something.” She laughed, but Ellen didn’t.

“Just like midlife crises, an empty nest can be a powerful motivator for people in your situation. I’d suggest giving it a good deal of thought before making any decisions, but otherwise I don’t see any reason why you can’t do it.”

Mary smiled in relief, and said, “I won’t jump into anything too fast. Maybe I’ll wait until Adam is gone for a bit before deciding, so I know it’s not related to him leaving.”

“That’s a great idea,” Ellen said. “I can prescribe drugs to help, but it’s possible to induce without, so do your research and let me know what you decide. Keep in mind that getting pregnant is the surest way to produce milk again.”

Mary couldn’t tell if she was joking or not.

“Yeah, that’s not happening,” she said with a smile and an eye roll.

Head swirling with a decision unmade, pros and cons weighing on her, Mary thanked Ellen and left. It felt like years since she’d had to make a choice like this. Caught between selfless giving of herself and the discomfort that accompanied it. Add in the wrinkle of this just being a response to her son leaving and the choice just got harder.

Mary’s preoccupation with the choice must have been evident, as Adam asked her about it that night.

“Are you okay?” he asked at dinner.

“Hm? Yeah, I’m fine. Why do you ask?” In fact, she’d been a million miles away contemplating her motivations behind donating milk.

“Normally you’ve asked me what I learned at school by now,” he said, wryly.

“Haha, very funny. Sometimes I save it for dessert.”

Adam smirked in response, and then raised an eyebrow to ask his first question again. “So?”

“Oh, it’s nothing. I’ve been giving some thought to your idea of donating milk. In fact I went to see Ellen today to see if it would work.”

“Oh yeah?” he asked. “What did she say?”

“She asked if I was doing this because you’re leaving soon.” Mary shrugged a shoulder, and continued. “I didn’t deny it was a possibility. I said I’d wait till after you left to decide.”

Silence washed over the dinner table as they both kept eating.

Adam eventually cleared his throat and said, “I actually looked into it more. It turned out to be really interesting. Not many research papers were done on induced lactation, but there was one meta-paper done on what’s out there. It showed that motivation and support were two key factors when adoptive mothers were inducing.”

Mary just stared at her son, chewing slowly. “So, as in, the mother’s desire to breastfeed her baby, and the people around her to help, produced better results?”

Adam nodded.

She said, “Motivation is not a factor. If I decide to do it, then I’m all in, but I hadn’t considered the support system that would be needed. I guess that puts the question to bed. Once you leave, there’s no one who is around enough to help.” Mary had no siblings, and her parents had passed away a few years ago.

The sudden removal of the decision she hadn’t even made yet was bitter-sweet. In fact, it soured Mary’s mood so fast that she lost her appetite. She put her fork down and pushed her plate away.

Adam saw her change in mood and said, “I’m happy to help however I can, Mom. I won’t be going anywhere for months. I can help you now, and by the time I’m going you’ll be feeding hundreds of babies.”

Mary smiled at him, fighting off the wave of tears that threatened to burst forth. If she was pregnant she’d swear it was hormones, but as it was she had to blame her son for being so sweet.

“I’ll take your offer into consideration. I’ll admit that I’m leaning towards trying it. Thank you, Adam.”

He smiled and nodded; his mouth full of food. Food provided by her.

Walmart was a zoo. Mary was buying household essentials to stock up: shampoo, toothpaste, toilet paper, etc. She made the trip once a month, and tended to just go up and down each aisle so she didn’t miss anything. One aisle that was normally skipped got her full attention: the baby aisle.

Half way down she stopped and perused a selection of breast pumps. Memories washed over her of when she pumped 17 years ago. The joy of imagining the hungry mouths her milk would fill came a distant second to the bonding she felt when feeding Adam from her breast, but it was better than nothing.

Mary’s drive home went by quickly, as she drew up plans to make use of the new breast pump in the back of the car. The routine involved daily pumping, which increased in frequency from a few times a day to every few hours. She’d already cleared it with her boss, who allowed her to use the maternal room when at work, so it was just a matter of maintaining the schedule.

At home, Adam helped her unload the bags of items, pausing when he came across the new pump.

“So you’re going to try it?” he asked, somewhat excitedly.

“Yeah. I figure if it works, I’ll do some good, and as you said, you’re here to help. Right?”

“Absolutely!”

Mary smiled at his enthusiasm. “Great. I don’t expect to need any real help, but your positive vibes will make everything easier.”

“When are you going to start? Tonight?”

Mary took in her son’s bright eyes and flushed cheeks. “I suppose so, yes. I didn’t expect this level of excitement. You’re really into this, aren’t you?”

Adam seemed to take a big breath. “Um, sorry. It’s just… new for me, is all. The thought of you, um, helping other kids is, ah…how does the older generation say it? ‘Super cool’.”

Mary laughed and faked a punch at his arm. “How dare you call me an older generation. As for being ‘super cool’, it takes a while to start, and I’m not even sure if I can produce enough to donate yet, so let’s put a brake on the talk of me being a hero.”

“I didn’t say you were a he-” Adam broke off when he saw her expression. “Ah, I mean yes definitely a hero.”

Mother and son laughed together.

He said, “Tell you what, as my first act of support, I’ll put this stuff away and you go start the regime.”

“Thanks,” she said, and kissed his cheek as she walked by, pump package in hand.

In her room, Mary opened the pump and assembled it. It was smaller than the one she had had 17 years ago, but the design was very similar. Heart beating a bit faster, unsure how it was all going to go, she washed the parts in the bathroom and set herself up on her bed, sitting against her headboard.

Removing her shirt and bra, she took a minute to rub her breasts, massaging away the pressure points from her bra. She also hefted each one in her hands, feeling their weight and softness, trying to remember how they felt those years ago full of milk. The feel of her hands on her skin, stroking over her sensitive areas, sent thrills up to her neck. She breathed deeply, her nipples visibly hardening under her touch, her areola drawing tight into a bumpy ring. She traced a finger around one, delighting in the tingling waves that radiated out from her chest.

Knowing that the act of pumping was a lot less erotic than one would hope, she reluctantly broke the spell of her breasts and brought the silicon cones to cover each one. She laid her head back and triggered the on switch. There was pressure and a bit of pain, but also a Pavlovian wash of endorphins as the memories from 17 years ago flooded forth.

Five minutes later she turned the pump off, her breasts now aching. She carefully massaged her nipples and the tissue directly underneath them, stimulating them and soothing them. The discomfort produced by the pump was nothing next to her own desire to help others.

Three weeks later, Mary got home from work and unintentionally closed the front door hard. Well, maybe it was fully intentional. As she let the bag with the pump in it drop from her shoulder, the strap brushed against her breast and she winced. They were so tender now, any kind of touch except her lightest was too much.

Dragging the pump bag behind her, Mary made her way to the kitchen. Adam was there, eating as normal.

“Hey, Mom. How was work?” he said, before looking up. As soon as he did, his expression changed to concern. “Are you okay?”

Mary nodded. “Yeah, it’s just the frequent pumping is getting to me. I’m so sore, and NOTHING TO FUCKING SHOW FOR IT!”

Adam stopped chewing, and swallowed what looked like a painfully large bite. “Nothing? Well… maybe it’s time to visit Ellen for the drugs?”

Crack.

“You know what?” she snapped. “Instead of solutioning, maybe it’d be more helpful if you sympathized for a few seconds, first.”

Her biting response caused him to widen his eyes.

Mary closed her mouth with a snap, realizing how harsh she sounded.

“I’m sor-“

“I’m sor-“

They stopped and looked at each other. She started, “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t be taking it out on you. It’s not been a fun 3 weeks.”

The look of alarm had calmed into confusion on her son’s face. “I’m sorry too.” He looked down at his cereal for a second and then said, “I was just trying to help. What’s solutioning?”

Mary walked to the kitchen table and slumped into a chair. She leaned back and said, “It’s a tendency for some people to come up with a solution when they hear an issue instead of just listening and empathizing and saying something like: ‘That sounds like a real pain, I’m sorry to hear it.'”

Adam got a look in his eye. “Are ‘some people’ also known as men?”

“Yes, smarty, but don’t worry about it. It’s a normal thing. I’ll tell you for future relationships, that generally when women complain about stuff, they’re looking for empathy, not a fix. Your Dad had to work at it a bit, but he got it. Sometimes he’d slip,” she finished with a smile.

“So, if I say: ‘That sucks about your lack of results. I can tell you’re frustrated.’ That’s a better response?”

“Much better.” Mary stood up and walked to her son, raising her arms for a hug, which he readily supplied.

“I think I just need some food in me, and I’ll feel better,” she said, midhug.

Adam didn’t reply for a bit before saying, “I’m trying to think of what to say that isn’t a solution to your hunger issue. ‘Being hungry is annoying?'”

Mary laughed in his ear, before pushing away from him. “You’ll get it. I’m going to get a quick snack before pumping again.”

“Is there anything I can do? After all that empathy, I feel a burning need to fix all your problems.”

“Smartass.” She sighed. “At this point I’m considering either giving up or buying a baby on the black market to suckle directly. The damn pump doesn’t seem to be working.”

Mary watched her son struggle and threw him a lifeline. “It’s okay, at this point a solution is welcome; your empathy quota has been reached.”

“I was going to say, I don’t have a baby, but, well, I could do it I guess.”

Lightning bolt. Tingling thunder wave throughout her body. “You could do… what? What are you suggesting?” She tried to keep her tone even, not show what she thought of the suggestion.

“Aaahhh, well, does it matter who does the suckling? Like, I dunno, does it have to be a baby?”

Her excitement made her bold. “You want to suck on my breasts for several minutes a day, several times a day?”

Adam got red in the face. “The way you say it makes it sound dirty. I’m just trying to help.”

“No, I didn’t mean to make it sound dirty. I was just laying out the size of the commitment you were suggesting. You see me disappear into my room once a day, but I have to pump every four hours for 10 minutes at this point, and it’s just going to get more frequent.”

“I know that.”

Mary thought for a bit, fighting to compartmentalize her excitement and approach the issue realistically. She said, “If you were to do that, it’d be once in the morning, then again after work, and then again before bed. I can pump once at work.” She arched her brow. “Does that sound like something you could do?”

“Of course. It’s not a big deal. It’s so you can donate milk, right? It’s a good cause.” Somehow Adam had gone even redder.

“Well. Let me think about it. I’m going to go eat. Thanks for your solutioning,” she said.

“No problem,” he croaked, turning to leave the kitchen. It sounded to Mary like he ran up the stairs to his room.

As she prepared and ate a quick snack, Mary let her thoughts roam free. One side of her rejoiced in the thought of being able to bond with Adam again like she did when he was a baby. To feel him feeding from her body, nourishing him, helping him grow. Another side of her recognized that it was probably inappropriate, no matter the intentions.

Yet another side, largely unrecognized by Mary, remembered what it was like when her husband, Ian, suckled at her engorged breasts when they had sex. His large mouth and active tongue drawing her milk from her while caressing her nipple. She tended to squirt milk when they had sex, and she had some of her best orgasms with his mouth latched onto her breast. Those memories didn’t fully surface, but helped compose the mosaic that was her reaction to the thought of her son helping her to lactate.

If she’d paid attention, Mary would have only been mildly shocked to realize that her nipples were hard, and the ache in her breasts had been replaced by a pleasurable, warm glow. As it was, she attributed the food to the improvement in her mood.

After dinner, Mary mulled Adam’s proposal in earnest. Try as she might, she couldn’t imagine how they could get over the awkwardness of attempting to do what he had suggested. There didn’t seem to be a graceful way to commence it without embarrassment, and really, that was putting aside the question of whether they should be doing it in the first place.

Eventually deciding it was a problem without a solution, Mary went to bed, resigned to pumping mechanically again. The one saving grace out of her efforts to date was that her nipples were handling the rough treatment like champions. They were longer and thicker, but they rarely ached themselves, and hadn’t gotten chapped. In fact, they were so sensitive post-pump, that she had achieved a mini orgasm a couple times when massaging them.

In her bedroom, Mary got the pump ready, dropping into a daydream as she did. In it, she imagined Ian suckling at her teats, drawing creamy milk from them. It was a vivid image, prompting her to pull her shirt and bra off, feeling her plump nipples fill her palms. She groaned as twin pulses of pleasure spiked to her pussy. She hadn’t even pumped and was already primed to come.

For the first time in a while, Mary dipped her hand down into her panties, and dug two fingers deep into her soaked vagina, gasping at the invasion of her own digits. Pumping away at her pussy, Mary pulled at a nipple with her other hand, the combined sources of pleasure driving her higher and higher. She could hear the squelching of her juice-covered fingers plunging inside of her. After what felt like a very short time, she clamped down, clenching and squeezing as she came in her panties. She let out a low moan from her open mouth, as she convulsed on her bed. It had been a long while, but she remembered the thin walls.

Her pump forgotten, Mary pulled her blankets over her and fell into a sleep filled with dreams of milk and sex. Her final lucid thought was the realization that perhaps her intentions for lactating again weren’t as pure as she believed.

Adam woke up from a dream filled with milk and sex, his hardon creating a healthy tent in his sheets and boxers. He’d been having similar dreams pretty regularly nowadays. Ever since his mom had started pumping to get her milk going again, he’d been hard a lot. Any conversation about it with her led to him retreating to his room to blow a wad and relieve himself. It was just too much to think about her already generous tits getting bigger and making milk.

He’d tried to play it cool ever since the subject had come up, but from day one he’d fallen down the rabbit’s hole of lactation on the internet, reading and watching any video on it.

How he had managed to muster the courage to offer himself as a lactation aid, he’d never know. Probably extreme horny teenager brain. Unfortunately, they’d left off the subject in a bit of a limbo. She had said she was going to think about it, but he was sure that was just a soft ‘no’, to let him down easy. What mother in their right mind would let their grown son suck on their breasts?

Adam checked the time and saw he’d woken up much earlier than his alarm was set for. His mom might be up now, as she got up earlier than normal to get a pumping session in. He was rarely awake at this time, so he hadn’t seen her do it.

He got up and exited his room, padding down the hall to her room. He put his ear up to the door and listened, but there were no sounds. Certainly not the telltale humming of the pump. The door to his mom’s room had creaked for years until he put some oil on the hinges, and so now he felt secure in cracking it open. It was dark inside.

“Adam?”

The whisper almost made him jump out of his skin. It had come from the direction of her bed.

“Yeah, Mom. Sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you. Just seeing if you needed help with pumping this morning.”

“Mmmm, sure,” came her sleepy response. “Wait.” The voice got sharper. “You mean with yourself as the pump?”

Adam could practically feel his cock break the sound barrier as it filled with blood.

“Um, whatever. Whatever you need,” he replied.

Adam waited for what felt like forever. He was about to close the door when he heard her whisper, “Okay.”

He entered the room and could hear rustling coming from her bed. There was very little light as it was still dark out, so he made his way to the bedside by touch.

“No, come over to this side,” came her instruction. He reversed and shuffled around to the opposite side, kneeing up onto the mattress.

“I’m sitting up over here. Just lay down and put your head on my lap.”

Adam did as instructed, finding she had placed a pillow on her legs. He put his head down on it.

Her whisper was even quieter now, drifting from the dark above him. “Come here.”

Her hand caressed across his ear, behind his head, feathering in his hair. She pulled him to her gently, and then she was cradling his cheek and he felt a fleshy bump rub across his lips. He opened his mouth instinctively, and then her nipple was between his lips. A small sigh drifted towards him as he took more of his mother’s breast into his mouth.

“Suck, baby, as if I’m giving you milk.”

He did, latching onto her breast fully, feeling her nipple extend onto his tongue. He pushed his face into her breast, his nose barely able to draw in air, but he didn’t care.

His mother hummed above him, feathering her fingers through his hair over and over. Adam nursed away, his saliva running freely. At one point he pinched a bit harder with his mouth, and he heard her cry softly, so he let off.

“It’s okay. You just surprised me. I don’t mind,” she murmured.

After the initial overwhelming sensation of having his mother’s perfect breast in his mouth, he became aware of the straining, pulsing, aching pressure at his groin. His dick was granite hard, pushing against his underwear. Mindlessly he thrust his hips forward, finding that he was pressed against his mom’s headboard. The hard wooden frame pushed back painfully but it was better than nothing. Afraid if he moved too much she would notice, he started to slowly push his dick against the bed frame, trying to ease the pressure. It did nothing, and before long she was pulling his head away from one breast and introducing the other. He latched on again, hearing another sigh come from her direction in the dark.

Adam was in heaven. He could die here, peacefully, mouth full of fleshy, glorious, breast. To his regret, he did not pass away, instead his mother cooed and urged him to unlatch, freeing her nipple with a pop.

Her voice drifted to him again, “Thank you, you did a great job. Let’s get ready for our day, shall we?” Her gentle hands urged him up, so he got off her bed, out the door, and to his room.

Cock still hard, he fell on his bed, wrapping his hand around the shaft and coming in 5 quick strokes. Semen flew everywhere.

He took a quick shower, the hot water relaxing his muscles. He was still a bit pent up even after jerking off. He craned his neck to ease a sore spot. Had he slept in a bad position? After the shower and dressing, he met his mother in the kitchen drinking her coffee before work.

“Hi!’ she said, her cheery voice filling the room.

“Er, hey,” he replied. In the daylight he felt unsure of how to handle the fact he had recently been nursing at his own mom’s breasts. Those magnificent, full, healthy breasts. In his mind’s eye, he imagined what her nipples might look like based on what his tongue and lips had felt. He thought she must have large areola, and probably larger nipples. Good thick ones for delivering lots of milk.

Adam’s mouth watered.

“I have to admire your solutioning this morning. Doing that in the dark made everything much less awkward. I’ll pump at noon today, but can you help after work? I’ll get the blackout curtains down, so it’s the same as when you woke me.”

The thought of doing that all over again completely overwhelmed his disappointment that he wouldn’t be able to see her in the light. “Sure, I’ll be here. I’m happy to help.”

“Great, have a good day. Love you.”

“Love you, too.”

And then she was out the door, leaving him to his long, long day of anticipation.

Mary’s day was uneventful as far as work went. Normal meetings, phone calls, emails, conversations. Everyone who mattered knew about her attempts to induce lactation, and by now it was old news. Good taste meant not asking about it, and discretion meant that she wasn’t about to tell anyone about her new method. So her day was very normal.

Except, of course, it wasn’t. Her son had sucked on her tits, and that was anything but normal. Her day was full of random daydreaming sessions about that morning, and trips down memory lane thinking about her late husband. The two had a connection no one would ever know about. They suckled exactly the same way.

When Adam had woken her up, she had been groggy at first. It had taken her a second to realize that her son was probably offering himself as a pump again. The combination of being in a safe space, and it being so dark had led her to agree. At least one time. The result was better than she could have ever predicted.

He was gentle, tentative, responding to her urging. His mouth at first had been as of a lover, but when she urged him to suckle, he had taken more of her in. It was that merging of their flesh, mammary to mouth, that had brought memories of Ian to the fore. Memories of them making love, milk streaming down his face as he drank from her. Memories of her sitting in his lap, riding his cock as he was bathed in streams from her ducts.

It had woken urges in her, to again feel her husband’s hard organ deep inside of her. It was impossible, but she wanted it anyway. Wanted to feel him explode, sucking hard on her flesh. Mary had let her memories get the better of her, as she dove deep into that dreamland while her son nursed at her.

Now all that was left was to figure out how to have her cake and eat it, too. How to have Adam induce lactation with his wonderful mouth, but not go any further than that. He would surely be traumatized if he guessed half of the desires coursing through her body that morning. She could barely allow them to flit across the surface of her own mind, never mind allowing anyone to learn of them. Desires that spoke of intimacy where it shouldn’t exist.

At home that afternoon, Mary closed her blackout curtains, and turned off the light, plunging her into blessed anonymity. No awkward glances or shameful staring. Just her in bed, topless, her naked breasts ready for her son to nurse at her. Nothing out of the ordinary here, she thought ruefully.

She called out, “Okay, I’m ready.” The door opened immediately. Adam was very sweet to be making himself so available to her.

The door closed, and they were reduced to navigating by feel again. She heard Adam make his way to the bed and lie down on it. As his head hit the pillow, she felt his breath on her breast, causing her nipple to harden in response. Mary gathered her son’s head to her chest, one hand offering up her nipple for his mouth. A gasp escaped her gaped lips, like it had that morning, when he fully latched onto her. Full pressure followed, her nipple being drawn into his mouth, his strong tongue pulling as it sought her milk. Milk that wasn’t there yet, but hopefully would be soon.

Mary was lost in her own mental fog as she sat there, spikes of pleasure radiating from her chest, trying to ignore the urges building within her. The pillow under her son’s head helped to mask the subtle writhing of her hips as she fought to enjoy her arousal and douse it. Each new pull at her teat caused her arousal to grow, sending her to a forbidden plateau.

It was fate that changed everything. Chance? Serendipity? Whatever it was, Mary was forever glad for it. When she could sense time approaching to move him from one breast to another, she sshhhed as she pushed him off one, and then introduced the other. The wave of pleasure that accompanied his attachment to the neglected tit caused her to lean over, putting her hand down on the bed beside her.

Or what she thought was the bed. In reality it was a rock-hard cock, thrusting against the wood of her bed. He… was also aroused? In shock, Mary retrieved her hand, but they both knew what she’d felt. She winced as he pulled his mouth off of her, saying “Mom-“

Shushing, she pulled his face forward, burying him in her tit-flesh. “Shhhh, it’s okay. It’s normal. Your job isn’t done. Shhhhh.”

As she calmly crooned in his ear, stroking his hair, she felt him relax and then take her nipple into his mouth again. The spikes of lightning picked up, this time accompanied by the memory of his rigidity against her hand. It spoke of enjoyment beyond just that of a son helping his mother.

“Let me tell you,” she whispered. “About your father.”

She could feel his interest pique, as he turned his head slightly and slowed down on his suckling.

“Don’t stop,” she moaned, and after a pause, he suckled again, perhaps harder this time.

“Your father helped me now and then as well. When I was so full that it hurt and you were asleep, he would fill in, drinking off my excess. It was…thrilling, for both of us. So much so that we would often make love after my pain was relieved. I am not trying to shock you, just telling you that it’s normal. It’s healthy to be aroused when engaging in something so intimate.”

Mary paused, wondering if she had said enough to put him at ease.

“I confess,” she continued. “It affects me too. Let’s just make this our secret, okay? You can keep helping me, and we’ll both enjoy it.”

She could feel the nod of his head as he agreed, and she smiled, stroking his hair again. Time passed and he was done with her second breast. He left, and she dove her hands between her thighs, feeling the pool of juice in her panties. The gasps and cries as she came this time weren’t so quiet.

The induction arrangement went on like this for a week and Adam’s mom was careful to keep the arrangement the same. Always in the dark, with her guiding his head. Once he lifted his hand to adjust her breast to an easier angle, but she flinched hard at the contact.

“No, let me. Just… just your mouth, okay?” Her soft tones soothed him as she adjusted her breast.

He settled for placing his hand over his cock, pushing it into his belly, luxuriating in the waves of pleasure from that pressure. He’d been doing it a bit lately during their suckling sessions but did his best to be discreet. He must have been too obvious that time, because he felt his mom shift under his head.

“Do you… need to go take care of that? I don’t mind, we can just do a short session today,” she said.

Adam shook his head and moved his hand. He’d much prefer to stay close to her.

He’d gotten a decent idea now of what her nipple must look like, based on tongue feel alone. He figured it had to be a half inch long and impressively thick. Her areola had bumps, and she was always erect when they started. More often than not, his mom would gasp or moan when he first took her into his mouth, something he never got tired of.

“Have you noticed any changes?” she asked from the dark.

Adam tried to compare what he felt now to when they started. Maybe they were bigger? Plumper? He couldn’t tell for sure, so he shook his head.

“You will soon, I think. Your help is making all the difference.”

He hummed his approval into her flesh, and she giggled.

“That tickles,” she sighed.

He did it again, and she breathed in deeply before stroking his head. “Stop, please. I’m excited enough as it is.”

There it was again. Ever since she’d accidentally touched his dick, he’d been fascinated by the thought that she was turned on by their time as well, but it rarely came up. Just more darkness and happy sighs with the occasional squirming. Was it squirming, or just making herself comfortable?

This reference to him taking care of his erection, and then how excited she was, was not the norm.

His mom pulled her nipple from his mouth and swapped him to her other breast. As he latched on, he heard her sigh louder than normal, and she seemed to shiver through her whole body. Was she cold? She was topless, but the room was warm. The thought of her there, bare, sent a tremor of desire through him like her shiver. He wanted nothing more than to wrap his arms around her, feel her skin under his hands, pull her even closer.

His thoughts were interrupted by a sweet taste spreading through his mouth. He stopped suckling and probed with his tongue, rubbing over the end of her protruding nipple. The sweetness was concentrated there, and he eagerly licked again, trying to find more of that new flavour.

His mom’s reaction to his new technique surprised him, as she suddenly shivered again, harder. He felt her hand grip his hair firmly, pulling him further into her boob flesh. Adam opened his mouth wide, giving him plenty of room to massage with his tongue, flicking over her suddenly hard nipple and areola.

His mom hissed as he did this, and then breathed deeply for a few seconds before relaxing. There was no more sweet flavour, so Adam went back to his normal suckling, trying to urge more to emerge. His mom’s hand left his hair, moving along his neck and to his shoulder, where she rubbed lightly for a bit before moving along his arm.

Adam lost himself in following her hand as it trailed down his body, until it seemingly fell to the bed between his body and the headboard. Her hand left a trail of tingling fire on his skin, and he was lost in the sensations until suddenly he felt a fumbling at his underwear, and then her warm fingers were wrapped around the head of his dick, massaging and stroking.

Adam stopped sucking, shocked to feel her there, her fingers rolling around his tip, caressing the flared glans. His precum spread under her touch, increasing his sensitivity a thousand times. He grunted into her breast, suddenly breathing harder as her hand started to roam over his shaft, stroking and rubbing slowly. Soon she was fully running her hand up and down his cock, gathering precum from his seeping hole with each motion, and he had to let her nipple drop from his mouth as he needed more air.

It was far too much to ask that he last longer than mere seconds, and so he was suddenly exploding into her palm. She didn’t let up as he jerked and grunted, each expulsion of cum adding to the lubrication as she stroked him.

His pulses got smaller, but she kept at him, rubbing slower, until he was forced to pull away from her hand. His tingling cock was too sensitive to stand her touch any more.

They stayed there in the dark, only the sound of their breathing filling the space.

“Time’s up,” she said softly.

Adam sat up, not sure what to do or say. He could feel his wilting cock, wet in his boxers.

Adam could hear his mom fumble to get up and then light flooded the room as she opened the blackout blinds. For a brief wonderful fraction of time he could see her bare chest, her wet nipples pointing at the sky from the glorious mounds gracing her frame. They sagged only a bit, quivering as she grabbed her robe and threw it around her shoulders one-handed. The other hand was held out, palm cupped upwards.

The hand that had just jerked him off. Adam’s head swam as he got up and left the room, cock still tingling, and went to get ready for school.

In his room, he got changed and yelped when he pulled a shirt on. His damn neck was even worse. What the heck was up?

In fact, his neck bugged him all day at school. He ended up leaving it at odd angles to try and relieve the pain, which earned him a few funny looks.

At lunch, his buddy Jake finally asked him about it.

“Yo, dude, what is wrong with your neck? Did you sleep funny?”

“Nah, I don’t know. It’s been bugging me a lot lately. I’m thinking of getting something for it.”

“Oh, you gotta get this stuff, it’s like a cream or whatever, but it absolutely drains the pain. My mom got it, she puts it on my legs after hockey and it is the best.”

“Yeah? Your Mom puts cream on your legs? Anything else she do for you? Dress you?” piped up Jimmy. Jimmy was a smartass, and never missed an opportunity to make comments about people’s moms.

“Ha ha, dickhead, your mom dresses me after I spend the night.”

“Yeah? Well your Mom UNdresses me when I spend the night.”

“That’s the same thing I just said, you idiot.”

“No, it’s not, it’s different, you could be having a sleepover.”

Adam walked away, knowing that they’d be at it for a few more exchanges. It was a bit funny that they argued about their moms so much, as neither one of their moms was that good looking. Maybe Jimmy’s mom, on a good day.

In class, he dove deep into daydreams about his mom and her breasts.

Mary did her best to bury herself in work, but that just made the day go by faster, leading to her noon pumping session. A totally unsatisfactory 20 minutes of that damned machine drawing at her tit with mechanical precision. No warmth, no moisture, no tongue. When she was done, she wasn’t surprised to see not a single drop on the end of her angry, red nipple.

If there had been a sign of progress in her machine pumping sessions, she could perhaps justify going back to them exclusively. It would remove the conflict raging in her heart. The fight between how much she enjoyed her sessions with Adam and their seemingly inevitable tendency towards intimacy.

Her anticipation for each session had been growing higher every day; her panties soaking wet before she even got to her bed, her nipples contracted into hard points, ready for him to wrap his mouth around them. The connection she felt with him there in the dark was as close as it had ever been, and then overlaid by the memories of her husband. The two had melded into one, and she couldn’t separate her arousal from the situation.

That morning had been a mistake, no doubt about it. It started with her mini-orgasm when he hummed on her breast, and continued with the not-so-mini orgasm when he’d licked her nipple directly. She’d been confused, running on auto-pilot. He had given her such pleasure, and knew she had to repay him in kind.

Mary hadn’t anticipated how primed he would be. How hard, and how much precum he’d be producing. The intoxicating feel of a rigid prick in her hand again, after Ian being gone so long, gave her an almost forgotten thrill. To find out she turned him on so, how could she not jerk him to completion?

His prize for her was a hand covered in his semen – another experience she’d not had in years – and so once he’d left, she’d indulged in a pleasure just as old. Slipping her wet hand into her robe she’d spread the handful of liquid DNA onto her chest. The silky mansauce had cooled and soothed her nipples but also sent shivers of pleasure to her puss.

Now here she was, at work, emerging from her memory, turned on all over again. Mary caressed her hard, angry nipple, remembering the morning coating of creamy semen.

A shiver of dark desire chased her back to work.

That afternoon, when she got home, she found him in the kitchen, eating cereal again. The thought floated across her brain that it should be her milk in the bowl, but she disregarded it as a silly whim. Any milk she produced would go to the hospitals.

“Hi, Hon,” she greeted him. “How was school?”

Mary was determined to ignore the undercurrent of awkwardness that could ensue from their morning session. It was done, and they’d have to get past it to continue inducing milk production.

He swallowed a bite, and said, “Um, fine, as usual. How was work?”

“Fine,” she echoed.

The silence stretched as she tried to find something to say. Anything to fill the void and get them back on their normal track. Several forays floated through her mind, but they all sounded pretty awkward.

She started to panic when he stood up and dumped his bowl, muttering something about homework.

“Hey,” she said. She held out her arms. “Come here, you dufus.”

Adam sank into her embrace and then they were back, the normal mother and son affection radiating between them.

As they stood there, she murmured, “I’m sorry if I freaked you out this morning. I won’t do it again.”

He didn’t answer, and they just continued to stand there, clasped together.

After a bit, he spoke over her shoulder, “I wasn’t freaked out. I just didn’t expect it. I didn’t know what to do after.”

The hug felt like a safe space to open up. “Neither did I. It’s not a very motherly thing to do, is it? You’ve been so good at helping me that I just felt like I should help you back.”

“You didn’t have to,” he said, simply.

Mary laughed and buried her face into his shoulder. He was so oblivious at times. “Believe me, I know I didn’t have to. I wanted to.” She took a big breath and forged on. “You’ve not only been helping me; you’ve been making me feel very good. Do you understand?”

“I… I think so. You mean when you’re trying to get comfortable, it’s actually something else?”

Get comfortable? What? Mary tried to recall what he might be talking about. “Do you mean when I’m moving my bottom?”

He nodded.

“Ah, yeah, I didn’t think you could feel that. Or I hoped you couldn’t. No, that was me, um, hm, how do I put it? The feel of your mouth is enough to make me, er, climax.”

The safe hug space was very effective at eliciting bold confessions, but Mary still felt a flush come over her saying the words to her son.

“Oh,” he said.

“So, you see,” she forged on. “The help you were providing was making me feel quite good, and I just returned the favour. Does that make you uncomfortable? We can stop the sessions if you -“

“No!” His quick response cut her off, making her giggle.

“Okay, okay, have it your way.”

Adam finally pulled his head away in order to look at her. “MY way!” he said. “You just confessed to having multiple orgasms, and suddenly it’s my way?”

“This is all your idea, and it’s your mouth doing the suckling, so it’s your way. You get the blame for me climaxing.”

“And the credit.”

“Sure, but your reward is my milk,” she said, grinning.

“Deal!” Adam held out his hand for her to shake, which she did enthusiastically.

“Speaking of which, I think it’s time for our afternoon session. Give me a few minutes to get set up and join me.”

In her room, she quickly pulled her pants, shirt and bra off, baring her breasts once again. Lately she felt like she spent more time topless than with clothes on. With the way the pumping made her breasts feel, it wasn’t a bad thing to let the girls swing free.

The blinds once again pulled, she took her customary position, flopping the pillow on her lap. She could feel her wet panties on her puss as she got comfortable, indicating her usual anticipation. This was the first time she’d not worn pants, and felt naughty even though it was dark in the room. He’d never know.

The air brushing across her nipples caused them to swell, the areola contracting. Mary spent some time massaging the area behind her nipples, feeling the lumps that were her milk glands. They definitely felt bigger.

“I’m ready,” she called.

The door opened briefly and then closed, and she heard her son make his way confidently to the bed. Her bedroom held no more secrets. His head carefully settled onto the pillow, and she reached for him, tracing her fingers across his warm face and into his hair. Bracing her breast with the other hand, she pulled him in, waiting for his wet, hot mouth. Then she felt him take hold, and her hard nipple was being pulled and massaged. The spike of pleasure that radiated down her body made her gasp loudly.

“You got some milk this morning, didn’t you?” she whispered into the air.

He nodded.

“Let me know if you get any more.”

He nodded again, sucking hard, and then she felt it. A warm tingling in her breast accompanied by a pleasant ache. Adam’s head nodded once and he ‘mmhhmm’ed into her tit-flesh. This was it. He started to suck slower, drawing longer, and she could see him swallowing regularly.

The warmth spread throughout her as she sat there, a feeling of contentment and love as her son suckled, being nourished by her body. This was the only thing she ever wanted.

Far too soon, her first breast was empty, as she still needed to build up her supply, so she swapped him to her other breast, waiting for the same magical feeling to come over her.

Adam eagerly suckled away, and soon she was in nirvana as she watched him drink. When her second breast was drained, she hesitated to stop him, she was so content.

There was no more milk for him to drink, but he kept suckling, and managed to run his tongue across the tip of her nipple, causing a burst of warm tingles to spread to her pussy. Another flick of his tongue and then he hummed, which sent waves of pleasure from her tit.

He knew what he was doing.

As she sat and basked in the feel of his mouth, there in the dark, she felt a graze on her other breast. Mary froze and waited, and then felt his hand caress and stroke her other bare tit, her sensitive flesh singing at his touch. Would he?

He did. His fingers found her nipple, still wet from his mouth, and mimicked his tongue, rolling over it. She could feel his care as he ever so gently gripped it, pulling at it, which sent sharper waves of pleasure to her groin.

Her hips writhed involuntarily, trying to get her panties to rub her lower lips, press on her clit, anything. Adam must have felt her moving, because his hand left her breast and started digging down under the pillow, moving across her bare thigh. She knew she should stop him, she really did, but he was there and he was touching her and he’d started rubbing her mons, pushing his finger between her legs. The pressure near her clit sent a warm tingling through her pussy, ramping up her excitement.

It was a combo of him on her tit and between her legs that sent her over the top. She didn’t have to worry about thin walls.

“Ooooaaahhhhh,” she moaned, holding his head to her, hands gripped in his hair. She pushed her hips towards his hand, trying to increase the pressure his hand had on her groin, involuntarily spreading her legs as best she could to give him better access. He took it, and now he was rubbing her through her panties, directly on her clit. Clenching her inner muscles on nothing, wishing there was something in her, her climax sent a pool into her panties. Adam started to lap at her breast again, as a small amount of milk had leaked when she climaxed.

The orgasm and the letdown together summoned more memories of Ian. She especially missed those times when they were intimate. It had been so long…

She sighed happily at the pleasure and the memories, body still radiating pleasure as she slowly came down from her full-body explosion, and bent down to kiss Adam on the cheek.

“Thank you, baby,” she said in his ear.

He pulled away from her, letting her nipple fall from his mouth. He whispered, “You’re welcome.” Just as Mary was about to go hunting for his cock to repay the favour, he got up and left quickly. Was he going to jerk off in his room? Was he embarrassed at touching her?

Despite it being a good idea not to fall too far down that rabbit hole, she was a bit disappointed that he didn’t want to repeat the morning’s handjob.

Rummaging through her drawer for a comfy shirt, Mary remembered the days when Adam was a baby and she’d go topless around the house. Ian loved it, and it was a lot easier to feed without fumbling with clothing. She’d kept a handy cloth for any leakage that was more than a drop or two, as the milk actually helped keep her nipples healthy.

Could she just go topless again? The dark room had done its job, shielding them from embarrassment, but they must be past that by now. The thought of being bare-breasted around her son in the house was thrilling but also scary. He’d never seen her like that, and she wasn’t 20 years old any more. Baby steps; maybe she’d get there one day.

She put on a soft t-shirt but left her bra off, the cloth tickling her nips, leaving twin tents, as it cascaded down her torso. She also changed her panties and put on PJ pants. As she walked to the door, her breasts bounced with each step. It wasn’t quite time to start dinner, so she went to read for a bit in the den. A delicious feeling of sexiness overcame her, and she may have exaggerated her walk a bit to enhance the motion of her chest.

Mary tried to ignore the question in her head regarding why Adam had left so abruptly, putting her head into a book she’d been working on. An hour passed quickly this way. An hour of subconscious delight when she felt her unfettered breasts sway when she shifted, her still warm puss radiating post-climax joy.

Since Adam had started suckling, she had changed her viewpoint on inducing breast production entirely. No more frustration and pain, now she equated the process with pleasure and satisfaction. Her results were encouraging as she should be able to start pumping and freezing milk soon for donation.

Mary spent a few minutes being sad that she’d lose her time with her son suckling, but knew it was all for a good cause.

Just then she heard the front door close, and Adam came in, a small bag in his hand.

“Oh, there you are! I thought you were in your room. Where did you go?” she asked, now intensely curious why he had to leave.

“Ah, I needed to grab some muscle relaxant from the pharmacy. My neck has been killing me lately for some reason. After, um, helping you, it was super sore.”

“What’s wrong with your neck?” she asked, getting up to check him out, forgetting that she was braless.

The feel of her breasts bobbing and swaying was overlaid by the sight of her son’s mouth gaping open as he stared at her chest. Oh right, no bra. She chose to ignore his reaction, instead tugging at his hand to drag him to the couch.

“Here, sit down in front of me,” she said, sitting down. “Have you been sleeping weird or anything?”

“No, it’s just been getting more and more sore every day.” He sat down on the floor, and she pulled at his shirt.

“Take this off.” He did so, as she opened the bag to find a tube of cream. She put some on her fingers to warm it up and then started spreading it over his back.

“Where? Here?” she said, moving along his neck.

“Yeah, right there.”

Mary concentrated on massaging the cream in, her hands running along his neck and then down to his smooth, muscular shoulders. When it was done, she kept rubbing, and said, “When did it start, do you know?”

His head was lolling on his shoulders, and he said in a sleepy voice, “I think around when I started sucking on your tits.”

Suddenly his head jerked up and he stammered, “Um, sorry, I meant, when I started helping you. Uh, sorry.”

Mary giggled, and said, “Don’t worry about it. They are tits, and you were sucking.” Another few seconds of her massaging, and then she said, “You’ll have to stop soon, though. My milk is going to keep increasing, and then I’ll have to pump to donate it. No more sucking for you.”

Or me, she thought. She said, “If the pain started then, why haven’t you said anything?”

He shrugged a bit. “I didn’t really think about it. I hoped it would go away.”

She snorted. “Well that clearly worked. Do you think it’s from when you lay on the pillow?”

Another shrug. He mumbled something.

“What’s that? Speak up, sonny,” she said in the voice of an old woman.

“I said, I think that’s it.”

“Oh.” Mary sat and massaged, running her hands over more of him. Now her rubbing was covering his upper back, shoulders and upper arms. She admired the way his muscles rippled under his skin, and the definition on his biceps.

Eventually she slowed her massage, resting her hands on his shoulders. “I think it’s a good idea to stop that, then.”

“I’m fine. My neck feels great, now. As you said, it’ll have to stop soon anyways.”

“Sure, but it’s going to be at least a week before my production is high enough. You’ll just get worse; don’t be silly. Maybe the pump can get me the rest of the way,” she said.

“Isn’t there any other position we can try? Without the pillow?” he asked.

Mary knew there was another position, but she’d chosen the bed because it should have been the most comfortable. The other position was one she’d used with Ian, and it was more suited to a couple in a relationship, not a mother and son. She contemplated if they could try it without it leading to more.

“There is a way we can try…” she trailed off.

“But?” he prompted.

“But. We’d have to promise to keep it to just milk inducing. No extra-curricular activities. I think what we’ve done is already over the line by a good margin, and I don’t think we should go further.”

“Well, what’s the position?”

Adam waited intently for her reply. The thought that there was a way for him to suck on her breasts that could lead to other stuff had woken him up. The wonderful massage his mom had given him had not only eased his pain but lulled him into a half-awake state.

“You can’t think of it?” she teased.

He shook his head.

“Well,” she said, softly. “If you sit on the couch, I can show you.”

He clambered up from the floor and sat down next to her. He could see her again, in her shirt with no bra, and so he did his best not to stare but she smirked at the attempt.

“It’s okay to look, I don’t mind. You’re going to see more than this very soon.”

He raised an eyebrow, as she pulled her legs up onto the couch, kneeling next to him.

“The other position is like this,” she said, and lifted one leg over his, holding onto his shoulder for support as she straddled his lap.

His mom ended up sitting fully on his legs, facing him. He watched as she grabbed the bottom of her shirt and pulled it up and over her head, baring her chest to him. Adam felt like the world slowed down as his mom’s tits were exposed to his gaze.

First came the globular undersides, and then the shirt exposed more and more of her creamy flesh. The full mammaries lifted with her arms, thrusting them to the sky as her nipples, the ones he had mapped out with his tongue, came into view to his eyes for the first time. They were hard, jutting out at him, causing his mouth to water.

Shirt off, she flung it to the couch next to them. As she lowered her arms her breasts sagged as well, but they were just as magnificent as he’d hoped. Full and heavy, they nonetheless looked like they belonged to a woman 10 years younger. He watched, enraptured, as her nipples visibly contracted under his gaze.

His mom pushed them together, rubbing the sides as if they were sore.

“Adam,” she said, and he looked up at her face.

She was red-cheeked, her lips open.

“I know they’re not as nice as the ones you see on the Internet -“

“I’m going to cut you off right there,” he interrupted. “It’s okay to be humble, but there’s no way you don’t know how absolutely incredible your breasts are. You don’t have to fish for compliments with me.” He grinned at her. “I love them, I will never tire of looking at them.”

“Your father said something similar, but I never believed him,” she said. “I guess I should believe two opinions.”

Adam nodded and looked down again. His mom shuffled her knees forward and sat up, moving her torso closer to him, and her breasts very near to his face. His half hard dick surged to life with her warmth and nudity so close to him.

“So this is it. You just latch on and do your thing. We don’t have to do it now, our next session is before bed. But now that you know what it is, do you think we can behave ourselves?”

Adam was a bit confused. He couldn’t see how this position was any more tempting than the bedroom, and said so.

“No? You can’t see…” She sat down, lowering herself until they were synced up, her crotch pressed against the lump in his pants. The pressure of her weight sent a wave of delicious warmth through him.

“Oh,” he said.

“Yes, ‘oh’. As you can see, this is more comfortable for your neck, but entirely inappropriate for a mother and son to do. Unless we can promise to behave ourselves. What do you think? Can we do it?”

Her tone was serious, but the words were playful. Adam quickly nodded his head. He’d walk on lava to have his mom sit in his lap, grinding on his dick while he sucked on her tits, drinking her milk. If the earlier confessions were anything to go by, he didn’t think she’d mind either.

To his regret she dismounted from him right away, and put her shirt back on. He didn’t really mind, as she was still braless and he could watch them sway and bob as she moved. It was equally erotic, just in a different way.

They both went to make dinner, her pan-frying some chicken while he cut up veggies for a salad. They worked in silence, but it was comfortable, and Adam never missed an opportunity to stare at her chest.

Mary could feel Adam’s gaze on her all through dinner prep and then while eating. She didn’t mind it one bit, and contemplated going topless after the cooking was done, but didn’t want to give him any ideas.

She was very serious earlier when she asked him if they could behave, and she fully intended to follow through on that. Their individual bodily responses to the suckling sessions were entirely natural and it would be silly to act as if it wasn’t happening. They could help each other to relieve the tension, but that was as far as it could go.

“How’s your neck?” she asked between bites.

He rolled his head around and nodded, mouth full.

“Let me know if it starts to get painful again, and I’ll rub more of the cream on, okay?”

Adam had left his shirt off, to not get the cream on it, and so she had been admiring him in turn during dinner. He was nicely built, with light hair dusting his chest, and lean, toned arms. She could see how his body had changed since the last time she’d seen it. He was a man, now, with a man’s strength.

She ignored the tingle of appreciation that trickled through her insides. Any attractive male body did the same thing to her; it meant nothing.

After dinner they cleaned up and then split up: she went to go watch some TV, he went to his room to do homework.

Around 8pm, her show over, Mary made her way to Adam’s room to check and see if he was ready for their evening session. Her breasts quivered as she walked, and a delicious ache formed in her belly at the thought of their new arrangement.

“Hi, are you ready?” she asked from his door.

He turned from his desk, still shirtless, and nodded. “I was wondering if you could put some of the cream on my neck first?” he asked.

“Of course. Bring it along to the couch.”

He did, and they set up in the same position as that afternoon. She warmed the cream up and went at it again, smoothing her hands over his skin. The same tickling tingle came through a bit stronger than the last time. She took her time, admiring and appreciating his body.

When she was done, he joined her on the couch. She did her best to ignore the lump in his pants, knowing that it was inevitable and natural. Her heart was beating hard in her chest as she got ready to mount her son again.

Adam slapped his thigh, prompting her to climb on board, and she laughed, feeling more at ease. This was fine. They’d done the suckling many times already, this was just in the light… and on his lap. She could feel his eyes on her breasts as she swung her leg over him, and then she was planted on him. The juncture of her thighs hovered over his legs, trying not to come in full contact with him, like she had earlier.

What they hadn’t done earlier was any suckling, and Mary was nervous as she lifted herself up closer to him, her nipple hovering by his mouth. She was watching him from above, his eyes looking back up at her as he opened up, and she placed her teat between his lips.

The same wave of warm pleasure washed over her as he latched on and started to suck. The same gasp escaped her mouth as the pressure grew on her nipple. He closed his eyes, so she did the same, and held his head lightly, her other hand on his shoulder to steady herself.

This was good. It worked. They weren’t touching crotches, no mutual genital massaging. They could get through this. As Mary was thinking this, she felt two touches, as he grabbed hold of her ass cheeks, one to each hand.

Oh, damn.

He pulled at her, bringing her closer to him, and she felt her bare belly against his bare chest. The feel of his strong hands gripping her, his skin on hers, his mouth pulling and squeezing her nipple made Mary feel wanted. Appreciated. Desired.

Her belly wasn’t the only thing touching him. The already normal pool in her panties spread wet moisture on her thighs as her mons was pressed up against him. Maybe it was hopeless to think that this could be a purely platonic act of love between them. Maybe her history with Ian had primed her to associate this with sex, too much to ignore.

As she hovered over her son’s lap, she quailed inside as she felt the burst of warmth that signaled her let down. The spread of aching pleasure as her milk started to flow into her son’s mouth. It was too much. She cried out her rapture, the mixture of tingling tension in her groin growing from her tits to her pussy to the feel of his skin and his hands on her. How could any woman hold out against this?

This woman couldn’t.

Mary came. She came and she came and she came. Pussy clenching, middle writhing, mouth gasping and drooling. Milk streamed from the breast without a mouth on it, dripping down her belly and into her PJ pants. Her son was gulping while playing with her nipple with his tongue.

She gradually calmed down, pulsing, pressed against him, his hands holding her. Then she was done. Spent. Drained of energy. Feeling her legs shaking, she had to sit down, and Adam gallantly held her up until he felt her full weight, and then let her go. She gratefully sank down onto his lap, her breast popping from his mouth with a sprinkle of milk.

Mary slumped forward, putting her head into his neck, pressing her bare, milky tits against his muscled torso. He was warm, and he put his arms around her, hugging her gently. She could still feel milk dripping from her slowly, coating them both. As she calmed down, her heart slowing gradually, Mary became aware of another pressure.

It was underneath her, and it was a totally natural, hard, rod of flesh. It was captured in underwear and pants, but it was very nice to feel pressed against her pussy after coming like she had. It wasn’t quite in the right place, so she shifted a bit until it was firmly planted in the center of her, spreading her lips within her panties. Now the pressure was directly on her clit, and she tilted her hips up and down slightly, to ride the rod and the pleasure it was giving her.

Still with her head buried in his neck, naked tops still embraced, the two sat there. Mary was mostly subconsciously riding her son, and soon she was joined by another motion, as her son started his own hip rolling.

Mary moaned as the tension in her middle grew again. She rubbed her hard nipples against Adam’s chest, sending tingles to join the march to orgasm number two.

Neither said a word, but it was clearly understood that this was beyond the boundary they’d set earlier. And yet, it wasn’t that different from what they’d been doing in her bedroom, was it? With the exception that he was no longer suckling at her breasts.

Mary’s cheek was against his jawline, and she noticed that he must have shaven very recently, as he was smooth there. She rubbed her cheek against his, enjoying his skin on hers in so many places. In fact, his neck was right there, wasn’t it? She could smell the cream she’d put on the back of his neck, but the front was clean.

Tempted beyond her ability to resist, she lifted her mouth and nipped lightly at his neck, tasting him. She felt his hands grip her ass cheeks harder in response, so she did it again, opening her lips and sucking at his flesh for once. He groaned beneath her, the rumble vibrating her chest and her mouth. She giggled and swooped under his chin, nibbling along his jawline, one hand cupping the opposite side of his neck to keep him in place. He groaned louder, angling his head away to give her room.

The motion of their hips had been growing, and now she was running her crotch full-length along the lump in his pants, helped by his hands. The milk had lubricated their skin, and she was able to easily rub her breasts up and down his chest, their nipples grazing occasionally, sending spikes to her puss.

Mary wanted… something. She knew what it was, but she wasn’t going to go there, not even to name her desire. Not with her son. So she settled for writhing in his lap, the tension building in her with each movement.

Would he? Could he? The thought of her son spilling his seed in his underwear because she was in his lap thrilled the naughty mother, spurring her to new efforts. Her hands started to roam over his torso, his shoulders, his chest, his pecs. He was still holding her ass, pulling her to him over and over. She let one hand trail over his biceps and felt them tense and pull with each contraction, exciting her further. Her other hand drifted down to his stomach, stroking his skin and tense muscles. Up again, and she found his nipple, which she accidently caught under a fingernail.

“Gah!” he gasped at her touch.

“Oh?” she murmured into his neck, stopping her nibbles. “Is someone as sensitive as his Mommy?” She flicked his nipple again, on purpose, and he jerked once.

“Please,” he groaned, and she pulled at it, and then she was rewarded by the feel of him pushing up into her, harder than before. The added pressure surprised her, and then he was rhythmically thrusting up into her gaping cloth-covered pussy, his orgasm sending reams of his cum into his underwear. The new, harder, rhythm sent her over the edge, and she came with him.

Mary grinned in triumph at having made him come, while her body quivered and clenched on top of him. She nipped one final time, hard, on his neck, while she was riding out her climax on her son’s lap. When she was done, she once again slumped down on his chest, drained in one way if not another.

Her breasts still contained milk in them, despite their best efforts at auto-expressing them via orgasm. Knowing that they needed to keep progress going, she lifted up and pulled his head from the back of the couch to her breast. He immediately latched on and started to suckle at her.

They stayed like that, her on him, his lap considerably less lumpy, as he drank away her milk from each breast. When he was done, she got up and pulled her shirt back on, feeling happy and satiated. Intentions were one thing; blazing orgasms were another.

Mary bid her son goodnight, as they both made their way to their rooms. She fell asleep quickly, content in the fact that she’d helped her son get a restful slumber by sending him to bed with a belly full of warm milk.

Adam woke feeling as rested as he ever had. He rolled onto his back, memories of the night before flooding his head. The feel of his mother’s breasts on his chest, her mouth on his neck, her crotch on his dick. And the milk. That sweet, creamy goodness. He’d never get tired of it, he was sure.

He experimentally stretched his neck, checking for stiffness or soreness, but it felt fine. In fact, all of him felt fine. He jumped up out of bed, ready to start his day. He had changed into fresh boxers last night, so he wore them to go shower. As he went down the hallway to the bathroom, he stopped to listen at his mom’s door. Nothing. When he got to the bathroom, he found out why. The door was closed and he could hear the shower running.

They rarely interfered with each other’s schedule this way, as they got up at different times, but of course lately they’d been synced up due to the inducing sessions. Adam went to the kitchen to put on some coffee.

He stood there, lost in thought, watching the coffee dribble into the carafe, hard cock at attention in his boxers.

Adam had never been in a situation like he’d been in last night. So turned on that it almost hurt, being stimulated in so many ways, and yet frustrated because he just wanted a release. The feeling of being pent up, wound up, a hair trigger away from climax, but not able to reach it. Thankfully he had come, or he’d have ended up with the worst case of blue balls ever.

Jimmy and Jake liked to talk tough about what they’d do to each other’s moms but it was just talk. Adam had gotten closer than either of them to actual sex, and it happened to be with his own mom. Granted, it was over-the-clothes grinding, so none of his friends would count it as getting laid.

Adam had never had sex before, so he couldn’t imagine it. How it would feel to sink his cock into a real, live vagina. Would it be great? Mind-blowing? As good as a handjob? He had no clue. He didn’t expect to achieve it any time soon, as all of the girls in his school were either dating, not interested, or not interesting. Last night felt like what he imagined sex to be like. High arousal, very intimate, and worth repeating.

His thoughts were disturbed by his mom entering the kitchen.

“Hey, Hon. How was your sleep?” she asked, bustling around and pouring herself a coffee.

“Better than I can remember in a while,” he said. “Thanks to you, I think.”

“Aw. I slept well too. Sometimes it’s good to go to bed early, eh?”

Adam shook his head. She knew he was referring to the couch session, and still insisted on being a complete dork. Moms. “You seem to be in a bit of a hurry. Something come up?’ he asked.

“Yeah, there’s a bit of an emergency at work; I have to head in right away. We’ll have to skip our morning session.”

Hiding his disappointment, he said, “It seems like you’re on your way to being a top milk producer again. I doubt missing one morning will make any difference.”

His mom paused her bustling and walked over to give him a hug. “If I get back to being a ‘top milk producer’, it’ll be because of your help, so thank you.”

He hugged back tight, hyper-aware of her body pressed against him.

“Hon?” she whispered in his ear.

“Yeah?” he replied.

“You should take care of your… issue, before you go to school.”

Somehow Adam completely missed what she was talking about. “Issue?”

“The ‘issue’ poking me in the belly.”

“Oh!” Adam said, pulling away, cheeks and ears burning red hot. “Sorry.”

“S’okay,” she said with an understanding smile. “Have a good day at school. Love you.”

“Love you too,” he murmured as she left for work. He absent-mindedly pushed on his hardon, relishing the answering pulse of pleasure that spread out from his core.

Great, what was he supposed to do now?

The horny teenager sighed and headed to his room to watch some lactation porn before school.

Mary went and got a latte, and sat and sipped it slowly. She felt guilty for lying to Adam about her work emergency, but felt like she needed this time to just sit and think. If they’d had their morning session, she felt sure they’d have picked up right where they left off last night. Based on his ‘issue’, he was on the same page.

The help he was providing was leaking over to something else, and while she wasn’t blind to the progression, that wasn’t the same thing as being comfortable with it. The problem was that, try as she might, she was really bad at maintaining her own boundaries. It just felt natural to do things like kiss his neck, or grind on his lap, or stroke his cock in the heat of the moment.

Truly, the times when they were locked mouth to tit drove her to distraction. She wanted to feel more of him, to give more of her love, to be as close as any two people could be. Her impulses were to touch, and taste, and feel all of him, and so went with it. She knew it would keep happening, because it felt too fucking good not to.

So what now? Just keep on going, ignore what her head advised, and go with what her body needed? Her heart desired? What about Adam? What about his needs and desires? Was he truly okay with what they were doing? Had he put any thought into repercussions?

Where were they headed? Mary’s brain shied away from the thought at first, but she forced it to the fore, exposing it to the light of full examination. If they kept up as they were, she was going to fuck him. The thought slithered away, motherly instincts recoiling, but her inner lizard brain spoke up from the depths:

I want this

She shuddered, not able to deny it. It was the last thing she’d ever admit to anyone, but it was there.

What now? They had to continue the sessions in order to ramp up her production beyond a few mouthfuls. She knew that if they continued, she would be tempted to do more; to touch and stroke and kiss and… and, just, more, hissed the lizard.

It would be so easy to just go along, ignore reality, and hope it all worked out. The hard path was to take a step back, use the pump, and put distance between her and Adam. Now that she had gotten started along the lactation path, the pump must be able to get her across the finish line. Right?

Feeling a pang of sadness, Mary determined that was the best course. Avoid temptation and steer them both away from certain trouble.

Taking a sip of her now lukewarm latte, she left the shop, doing her best to ignore the damp feeling in her panties.

A quick pump at work reminded Mary of how impersonal and dehumanizing it was, however she was happy to see that there were some rewards, as she got a few millimeters of milk at the bottom of the bottles. Thankfully there was a lot less pain after the pumping was done, probably because there was actually something to pump out now.

Another session at noon, and by the time Mary was headed home she had wrapped her head around the new reality that her special bonding times with Adam were over. Now it was time to let him know. Gently.

The pump bag in one hand, her work bag in the other, she entered the house and listened. Adam’s shoes weren’t there, and no sound in the house. She plopped the bags down and checked his room. Not there. He also wasn’t waiting in her room, which she had dreaded might happen. Especially after she had skipped this morning’s session.

Happy to have the house to herself, she went about changing into comfy, but chaste, clothes, including a padded bra. If she was lactating, she could leak. Her quiet time was cut short when Adam bounced into the house 20 minutes later, out of breath.

“Sorry I’m late,” he huffed. “I had to finish up at school and rushed home as soon as I could.”

Mary smiled sadly at his efforts. “Put your stuff down, come talk to me,” she said, patting the couch – but not near her.

He did so, looking wary, and for good reason.

“Listen, I gave our sessions some thought, and I think we’ve gone a bit over the line. You know? I’m your mother, and we should be doing things with a mother/son level of intimacy. So, I’ve decided to go back to the pump to finish off the regime.” She paused, and when he didn’t say anything, she finished with, “Thank you for your help, I am sure I couldn’t have gotten where I am without you. I’ve got it from here.”

Mary sat and watched her son silently go through the stages of grief, written large on his face. If it had been anyone else, she’d have found it funny. As it was, she just felt sympathy. She’d gone through a similar progression after making her decision.

He slumped when he got to acceptance. “I suppose it was too good to last,” he said, glumly.

“It was great while it did last, right?”

He nodded. “I only wish I’d known that yesterday was the last time. I guess that’s kind of a cliche.”

“I wish I’d known too, in a way, but I’m also not sure what we could have done differently. I still have it all committed to memory,” she said, trying lamely to cheer him up.

At that, his face coloured, and she cried, “Ahhhh, I got you, you’ve got it memorized too, right?”

He nodded again, sheepishly.

“You know that I only want what’s best for us both, yeah?”

Yet another nod. She understood why he wasn’t very talkative. “Do you want to watch some TV with me?” He wouldn’t, but she offered anyway.

“No, I’ll go do some studying. Finals are coming up.”

“Sure. Let me know when you’re ready for dinner, okay? I’ll be here.”

And that was it. She’d cut the cord, stopped the decay of their moral fiber, yadda yadda. The lizard brain was just sad, but her actual brain knew it was a good thing.

Adam spent a week pouting. He knew he was pouting, but couldn’t snap out of it. His mom was understanding and gave him space, which probably helped the most. The other help was that he did need to focus on his schoolwork to pass his finals, and so he buried himself in that when he wasn’t jerking off to memories of his mom on his lap.

Jimmy and Jake noticed his mood, and thankfully didn’t press him much. Jake tried a lame mom joke on the first day, but Adam’s expression must have warned him away.

There were some fun moments at school, in between studying and missing his sessions with his mom. At one point he started to compare the busts of the girls and teachers against his mom’s, trying to judge if they were as good. Everyone came up short, but it was interesting trying to come up with a mental image based on clothing.

Life at home was fine. Adam and his mom went about their normal routines, with the added solo sessions in her room to pump. He did his best not to check out her progress, but he was intensely interested in how her breasts would develop as their milk production increased. To his surprise, they didn’t seem to change that much at all. Was a week not enough time to build up more milk?

One day Adam was finishing up schoolwork in his room when he heard his mom come home. That was unusual, as she didn’t make a ton of noise. Today was very similar to that of several weeks ago, as she slammed the front door. Uh oh.

He sat and listened, trying to judge where she ended up. The noise of her passage went into the kitchen, bags slammed down, footsteps passing his room, drawers slamming in her bedroom, then more thumps as she walked past his room again.

She was in a mood.

After 10 minutes of silence, Adam figured he’d try to test the waters. It never hurts to offer help.

He found her in the living room, sitting in the dark.

“Mom?” he tried, quietly.

“It’s not working.” Her voice was firm, matter-of-fact.

“Uh, what’s not working? The pumping?” It was the only current event that she could talk about without a preamble, so he took a stab.

“I pump 4 times a day, and all I can get is a little dribble. I hate that fucking pump.”

Despite being a bit shocked at her language, Adam was on solid ground now. “Sorry to hear that. I know you’ve been working hard. Not getting results can be frustrating.”

Adam had spent some time online reading up on empathetic statements, and was pretty proud of that one.

Silence.

“It is frustrating,” she whimpered, and then her head was bowed in her hands, and he could hear her sobs. He sat down next to her and pulled her to him, and she sank into his chest. He held her while she cried, wondering what he could do to help.

He snorted to himself.

Oops.

His mom lifted her head up and looked at him suspiciously. “What’s so funny?” she asked.

“Um, nothing. I just thought of something. Sorry, it’s not about you. It’s me.”

“What about you?” she asked, and sat up, wiping her eyes with her hands.

“Heh, well, just laughing at how dumb I can be. I was sitting here holding you, doing my best to come up with a solution for your sadness, so I can fix it.”

She smiled and thankfully didn’t look mad. “You did it in the right order. Empathy first, then help if it’s required. I’m not sure if you can help. I think it’s just me. I’m broken.” This was said sadly.

“Oh, hell no, you’re not broken. Did you not get any more increases at all with the pumping? Maybe a different pump would help?”

“Not only did I not get an increase, I’ve actually regressed. Now I’m not getting anything. I feel stupid day after day with that damn thing on my boobs and nothing to show for it. I’m pretty sure I’m just going to give up.”

Now Adam was truly lost. Did he support her giving up? Or push her to continue? Maybe it really wasn’t in the cards for her to lactate again.

“Did Ellen not give any other options? Medication? Anything?”

His mom waved her hand to dismiss his line of inquiry. “She said there are drugs, but I don’t want that. She also said I can just get pregnant again, and I told her that wasn’t happening.”

Adam blinked his eyes slowly, an image of his mom pregnant with a big belly and full tits swimming in front of him. He shook his head. “Yeah that seems a bit drastic. ‘Hey, I need to get knocked up so I can donate milk.'”

His mom laughed and he felt his chest ease to see her happy again. “That can be my tinder profile: ‘Stud needed to breed MILF to get the MILK flowing.'”

They both laughed. Adam thought he deserved an Oscar for not betraying the fact that he had a hardon and a rapidly beating heart.

“Thank you, son. I’ll be fine. I just need to put this whole lactating thing behind me and move onto something else to fill the hole you’re going to leave behind.”

She leaned in and gave him a hug, which he returned with interest, glad the couch kept his waist bent to hide his hard dick.

After the hug, Adam had to try at least once, or he’d never forgive himself. “Do… you want to try the other way again? I’ll behave, I promise!” He attempted to get in front of her objections, and the effort at least made her pause.

A pause where her face filled with skepticism. “If it was just you, I’m sure that something could be worked out, but it’s not. I really can’t trust myself, is the issue,” she said.

What could he say to a confession like that? It was incredibly flattering and revealing and turned him on like nothing else. Knowing someone you were attracted to couldn’t keep their hands off of you was the ultimate aphrodisiac.

He gallantly pushed on. “Maybe we can keep our bodies separated? Put pillows everywhere? Tie our hands?” At that suggestion his mom’s eyebrows rose several inches. He backtracked, “Maybe not that one. But there’s got to be something we can do.”

He cursed the desperation evident in his voice.

After a minute of just looking at him, his mom said, “You really want this, don’t you?”

“Of course! Who wouldn’t?”

“But, I’m your mother. I’m old! I might never make milk again, and we’d just be wasting our time.”

The thought of sucking on his mom’s boobs for months didn’t seem like wasted time.

“I’m sure you can do it. You almost got there, right? We just need to motivate you again, get your at-home support going, and get those babies making milk!”

“You mean, ‘make some milk for babies’, right?”

“Yeah, that’s what I meant. What did I say?”

She smiled and said, “It doesn’t matter. Let’s say I’m willing to give this another try. Can I rely on you to behave? And more importantly, can I rely on you to ensure I behave?”

The thought of stopping his mom from doing anything was ridiculous, but he’d promise anything to get his lips wrapped around her luscious nipples again. He nodded. “Absolutely!”

The look she gave him was full of amused suspicion, but she nodded anyway. “Okay. Tonight, we’ll start back on the Adam regime. But no funny business for either of us, right?”

“Right.” He hoped.

They went at it for a week. A week of chaste oral nipple manipulation for the purposes of inducing lactation. A week of wet panties and hard nipples. A week of fingers on her puss, and a dildo up her twat. Mary did everything she could to keep her lizard brain at bay and keep the arrangement with Adam ‘professional’.

It worked. They kept to their sessions, her on his lap on the couch to not hurt his neck, but also not sitting directly on him. No hands, no extra mouths, just wham, suck, thank you Adam. A few times she let her hand stray and he would gently move it off him. She admired his efforts.

Unfortunately, the renewed sessions didn’t work. Her milk didn’t increase one iota.

Adam was nearing his finals now and had warned her that he would need more time to focus. Their sessions became more and more ‘dry’, and business-like. In no way did it even come close to the connection she’d felt the first time around, and after a week she came to the conclusion that that was the issue.

But how do you bring that up, when business-like was the requirement for them to keep themselves contained? ‘I need more passion, but also, not any more passion.’ It didn’t work.

Eventually Mary had to steel herself to the realization that she needed that bond with him in order to produce breast milk, but couldn’t bring herself to cross that boundary. It wouldn’t ever stop. She wouldn’t want it to stop.

Her motivation was gone, one of the two key foundations to inducing lactation. Somewhere along the way it had morphed from helping the children, to connecting with her son. She didn’t want the milk if there was no connection. In her examinations of her motives, she had missed that key piece. It only felt good when he was doing it, for real.

Mary vainly tried to keep it going for another day after her revelation, but had to come clean when it was plain her heart wasn’t in it with such clinical application of her son’s mouth. He may as well have been the pump.

The next session, when she came into the living room and saw him sitting on the couch, waiting for her, she sat down next to him instead.

“So, there’s been no improvement,” she started. “And I don’t see it changing any time soon. Something in the way I felt the first time you were helping me was different. You’re doing a great job, no complaints, but I think it’s time to call it.”

Adam was no dummy, he wasn’t surprised. “Yeah, I kind of thought this was where we were headed.”

“Yeah. We did our best, but sometimes you have to just read the writing on the wall.”

“Sure, I understand.”

They sat in silence for a while, both lost in their thoughts, until he said, “What will you do to fill the void I leave behind now?” The cheeky grin on his face lightened the mood.

“You jerk,” she said, laughing. “Maybe I’ll get a bathing suit, and when I’m lonely I’ll soak it and put it on.”

His eyes almost crossed trying to figure out what she meant, which made her giggle.

“A bathing suit?” he said, finally, plaintively.

“Yeah, a soaked bathing suit always gets me wet.”

Immediately after the words came out, she knew it was a mistake. They had avoided any talk over the last week of being aroused, or showing any sign of non-lactation feelings. Not that it meant there weren’t any, but they didn’t show it. Mary could see the astonishment on her son’s face.

“I’ve done a good job of keeping us on point, haven’t I?” he asked.

“You really have. I have no complaints.”

“Then you’ll forgive me for saying that I think one more try, the old way, is worth it. I can keep us on track.”

The old way. What was the old way? In her bed? “What’s the old way?”

To answer her, he reached for her hand, and when she gave it, he pulled at her, urging her to straddle him again. This time he put his hands on her hips and held her, immediately igniting a fire in her middle. He then simply waited. Slowly catching on, Mary took her shirt off, and then her bra. She had been topless many times in the last week. So many times. But this was the first time it felt different.

She made to sit up, and put her breast near his mouth, but he held her hips down, keeping her on his lap. He pulled, and she followed, and she found herself pressed up against a bulge.

“Oh, Adam,” she started, but he interrupted.

“It’s fine, just trust me.”

She did trust him, and leaned forward. He looked up at her as he took her nipple in his mouth. She was so invested in what he was doing that she almost missed the subtle thrust of his hips up into her. Almost. The wave of gooey warmth that spread from her pussy took her mind off of what he was doing with this mouth, until she felt his tongue on her nipple.

This wasn’t the normal suckling, the chaste, matter-of-fact suction to induce lactation. This was playful, teasing, caressing with wet flesh. Mary groaned at the assault on her senses, feeling her body respond instantly. She ground her pelvis on his lap, feeling his lump rub across her cloth-clad pussy.

“Adam,” she started again, and was interrupted again.

“Just go with it,” he said, pulling his mouth from her tit briefly.

Just go with it. As she writhed on his lap, grinding on his cock, she melted into the thought of just going with it. Going with everything. She trusted Adam, and he had it under control. Time to let herself go…

Mother and son sat together, genitals rubbing and rolling, while he suckled. Mary’s mind fuzzed and she concentrated on the feel of his mouth, and his tongue, his body under hers, his hands urging her to keep moving when she slowed down.

Several minutes later, she felt the sensation of her breast letting down, milk flowing from her into his mouth. He was magic. After weeks of regression, she was back on track to making milk. It was all thanks to her connection to him; the joy she got at feeding him, sure, but also the full body buzz of arousal she got.

Adam suckled at her teat longer than was necessary, but she didn’t mind. She’d let herself go, and was lost in the feel of their bodies connected. She wished she could feel his bare chest, like the first time they’d been on the couch like this, but she trusted his instincts. Her hands were in his hair and on his shoulder, bracing herself and his head. He continued to hold her hips, helping her grind.

He swapped to her other tit, and then she was feeding him again, the pulsing rhythm of his suckling sending matching shivers of lust to her pussy as she rode him. They were in sync, and it drove her higher and higher.

As her milk ran out, all too soon, Mary couldn’t help but come on his lap. It was wrong, it couldn’t end well, but it was working. She shuddered there on him, her hips vibrating, trying to elicit more pleasure from the mound in his pants. As her contractions slowed down, she looked down at her son, who was just sitting and watching her.

“Oh, Adam, what are we doing?” she whispered.

“Making milk,” he said.

She didn’t get off of him, and he didn’t remove his hands from her hips. They just sat there a bit, staring at each other. In the aftermath of her orgasm, she wanted to return the favour, or hug him, or kiss him. As she leaned in, she watched Adam’s eyes flicker over her face, focusing on her mouth. An ache started to rekindle in her middle and her heart thumped hard in her chest as she made contact with his lips.

His mouth was warm, soft, and tentative. It was almost a chaste kiss, but not quite. When he didn’t pull back, she let her lips move, opening them slightly. He responded in kind, and their mouths were moving. The connection they had just shared added an entire blazing hot dimension of lust to the kiss, and she wanted more. Mary let her tongue slip out, tasting him for the first time. His lips were sweet, but the tongue that darted out to meet hers was even sweeter.

She was tasting her own milk in someone else’s mouth again, and the memory of it came rushing back. How Ian would kiss her after he sucked at her. More cried her lizard brain, and she shoved her tongue between his lips, her own flavour washing over her taste buds.

Mary moaned into her son’s mouth, and he moaned back. She hugged him close with both arms, and felt him do the same. The rekindled blaze of lust in her middle was spreading, tingling sparks bouncing to her favourite spots. Her hips started moving again, trying to get as much of his imprisoned manhood on her cloth-confined pussy as she could. She felt 18 years younger, her body flooded with hormones, wanting to fuck anything that had a cock.

Her brain tried to stop her, to send up signal flares of warning, but she ignored it all. Thankfully, Adam didn’t ignore his own warnings, or the promise he’d made to keep them in line. He retreated from her, leaving her mouth open, panting. Her nipples were rigid, pressing against him, droplets of milk seeping from them.

“I guess we should save it for our next session,” he said.

Mary nodded, but part of her felt cheated. Like he shouldn’t be able to show such restraint when obviously worked up. She couldn’t do it, why could he?

“How do you do it? I lose all willpower when I get started, but you’re able to stop… how?”

The look he gave her almost made her laugh. If any expression could contain all of the world’s incredulity, he had done it. “You said we had to behave, and so I’m behaving.” He pushed up a little with his hips. “Not to be too forward, but it’s pretty obvious I’m raring to go.”

Mary realized the world had moved on from when she was his age. They had taken their cues from body language and actions, not necessarily words. It could lead to some wonderful stuff, but also a whole lot of bad stuff. This new generation was careful about consent, and she applauded it, but that meant she had to say with words what she wanted to happen, instead of it just happening.

“So, if I were to say that I wanted to keep kissing you, even after my milk is drained, would you do it?”

He nodded quickly. She tingled at the thought.

“And if I were to say that my clothes are too constricting when I’m on your lap, but that we shouldn’t do anything more if I take them off, you’d respect that?”

She giggled at the expression that flickered across his face as he nodded. It was a grimace of pain. The poor boy would listen to his momma, but would leave the room with the worst case of blue balls. He nodded slower this time.

“And if I said that your clothes were chafing me when I sit on you, and you had to go naked for my comfort, but we had to behave ourselves, you’d listen?”

“Now I think you’re teasing me.”

“Maybe a little.”

Her inner tension eased, her mind woke up, and she became aware of how close she’d come to listening to her inner selfishness. Her loins were molten still, and she could feel her damp panties as she rolled off of Adam’s lap. She sat next to him and grabbed his hand, holding it.

“I’m sorry for being this way. All over the place. You’ve been such a help, and here I am teasing you and working you up and putting on the brakes and saying ‘no’ but acting ‘yes’.”

“Honestly, Mom, I am getting something out of this too, you know.” He pulled on her hand, getting her to face him. “I love helping you, I really do. I think I have a fetish or something. But also, I want you to be happy, and I think that helping others will do that. Whatever it takes to get your milk flowing at maximum speed, I’ll do it. Even if it means some discomfort.”

“I could help you with that,” she said, looking down briefly.

“And you won’t be tempted to do more?”

Mary didn’t even need a millisecond to know what the answer to that was. She looked away from him.

“What if I was okay with doing more?” she asked in a mere whisper. She couldn’t hear the words over her own booming heartbeat, so was sure he’d miss them. Did teenagers have superhuman hearing?

“I’ll do whatever you want,” he said, and it was quite clear to her that the scope of ‘whatever’ was vast and deep and wide.

Adam didn’t regret telling his mom that he would do what she wanted. He didn’t regret urging her to start up the intimate suckling sessions again. He didn’t even regret having to walk away with a hardon, as they split to go their separate ways for the night. What he did regret was that he’d have to make it through the night before their next session.

In his room, he wasted no time in dropping his pants, revealing the wet spot in his underwear, and the tent under it. His cock sprang free when he dropped them next, and he stroked once, intent on coming as fast as he could.

Boom. One stroke, and he was flinging cum at the ceiling, delivering three lines of white spunk on the paint. He fell back on his bed, trying to aim his cock at his stomach, and still managed to get his chest covered. What the fuck.

He’d never come that far before, or that quick. As his dick calmed down, oozing a puddle onto his belly, he could smell his own scent filling the room. Apparently, you could overcharge these things.

The massive ball of tension he’d been carrying since his mom first climbed onto his lap that evening eased, leaving him drained in more ways than one, so after wiping himself with his underwear, he climbed under his blanket, naked, and dropped into a deep slumber.

The next morning was announced by his alarm. Once again, he was fully refreshed after a full night’s sleep, and a nightcap of warm milk. He lay in bed, his mind full of the session the night before, and his mom’s final query: ‘What if I was okay doing more?’

She hadn’t said what that meant, so he was full of ideas about what and how far that could mean. Sessions in the nude, like she’d teased him about? Handjobs? Blowjobs?? That last one felt like it was too far. It was easy to get into some heavy petting, considering how intimate the sessions were, but a blowjob was just plainly one step short of having full on sex.

His mind slipped neatly aside from thinking that far.

Adam knew one thing: he’d do whatever she wanted, whatever it may be.

They were both tested over the next few days, as their sessions were full of desire and passion, kissing and touching, riding and pushing. They managed to pass the test each time, not going any further than they already had. It was all in the name of milk, right?

After the 4th day of multiple sessions per day, his mom sat him down again.

“So, we’ve gotten back to where we were, production-wise, but I think we’ve stalled again,” she said, sounding perfectly perplexed.

Adam watched her, sitting near him, his dick hard in his pants through pure proximity. He knew his mom’s body fairly well by now, and could imagine her skin under his hands quite easily. It distracted him. He tried to shake himself out of it, and listen to her concerns.

“Umm…yeah, I guess I noticed it.” He hadn’t. He spent each session just enjoying the moment, not judging how much she was producing. “What do you think we should do?”

“I’ve given it a bit of thought. I wonder if we’re just not pushing me far enough.”

That made no sense. Adam turned it over in his head a bit, but drew a blank. “Pushing you far enough?”

“Yeah. You know how my milk seems to only come in when we are close? Connected? I really felt the bond between us that first time, when you had your shirt off. Can we try that again?”

Yes. He flashed back to the feel of her bare tits on his chest. Yes, a thousand times yes.

Trying to keep it cool, he said, “Sure, we can try that.”

She smiled, and said, “Thanks.”

The next session was exactly that. Them both topless, and Adam noticing that she touched his shoulders and chest a lot, and was more vocal. He couldn’t say if she had produced any more milk, but she seemed happy, so he was as well.

A few more days, and then he met her in the living room and almost the same talk was had. Milk had increased, but not by enough. Could they try something new? This time she asked if they could wear shorts in the sessions. That way she could feel closer.

Hell yeah.

The first time he felt a little self-conscious, waiting for her on the couch in only shorts, with a sizable bump in his lap, but as soon as he saw her appear in the doorway, he forgot about it.

She was just wearing white shorts, nothing else, her breasts swaying and bouncing as she padded towards him. His mouth went dry, and he frantically tried to work up some saliva, as she mounted him on the couch.

It had been going on for a week, but he never got tired of feeling her fully settle herself on him, ready for a session of sucking. This was no different, and now he could feel her soft legs on his, the added feel of yet another connection point between mother and son lifting his excitement further. It was a rare session where he didn’t come in his underwear now. His mom seemed to expect it, but it wasn’t discussed.

Discussion was kept to seemingly innocent topics. How much milk was he getting? What could they try next to increase it? Was he free to milk her?

That last came up when he was busy studying, as finals were next week and he tended to lose track of time. He was in his room and didn’t hear his door open.

“Hey,” came her voice.

Adam turned and saw her there, in nothing but shorts, and felt his cock rise in his pants. “Hey,” he croaked.

“I know you’re busy, but do you think you could take a few minutes to milk me?” She said it with an impish grin.

He had to clear his throat, but managed to get out, “Always.”

Adam followed his topless mother to the living room, before realizing that he’d forgotten to change into shorts for the session. He turned to go back to his room, but stopped when she spoke.

“Where are you going?”

“I forgot to put on shorts, I’ll be right back,” he said quickly.

“Oh… It’s okay, just wear your underwear. It’s the same as shorts, right?”

It wasn’t the same, and he thought they both knew that, but he wasn’t going to argue.

“Here, if it makes you feel better, I’ll just go undies as well.” Without hesitation, his mom stripped her shorts off and she was wearing just panties. Not granny panties, but thin bikini panties.

“Ah, mmm, okay,” he rasped, and undid his pants, letting them drop to his ankles. The tent he’d made was pointing forward, freer than it had ever been around his mom. She stared at it, as he was at her panties.

He took his shirt off, and then he was there in socks and boxers, feeling a bit silly.

“The socks seem a bit extra, don’t they?” his mom asked.

He nodded, following suit, then sat down on the couch. He watched, rapt, as she climbed aboard. Always before, his hardon was safely encased in his shorts or pants, and so she could just sit on it. Now his cock was hardly affected by his loose underwear and he was pointing straight up.

“Oh, I guess we didn’t think that part through,” said his mom.

“No,” he whispered.

Things were penetrating his thick skull. The now normal sight of his mom’s bare breasts took on a whole new aspect when she was astride him in just panties. Her bare legs and feet, and even most of her butt, were touching him all over. Adam groaned at how hard he was. He was sure he’d come at the slightest touch.

“Can I move it a bit, do you think? I need to get closer so you can milk me.”

She’d said it again. He nodded.

Adam felt a touch, and winced, thinking he would explode, but magically didn’t. His mom had used a thumb to push on his head, pointing him to his stomach, and then shimmied forward.

Her normal position on him, her breasts in his face, but now with her pussy and his dick separated by two very thin pieces of cloth, had his heart cramming into Adam’s throat.

“MMmm, that’s better,” she murmured, before lifting her tit to him. He instinctively latched on, and she moaned deep in her chest.

“Ohhhh, this will make the most milk yet,” she said, before starting her riding motion on him.

It was too much. He could feel the heat coming from her, soaking into his cock. Her motion with her hips was pushing against his rigidity, ensuring that he was pressed hard into her. Adam tried his best to keep his focus on his suckling, but every time she moved he was distracted by the feel of her on him. Her hands on his naked shoulders, roaming over his skin.

He couldn’t hold out, he had to move, to fuck, to thrust. As before, he grabbed her hips to aid in his own pelvis rolling, except this time she only had the little panties on, the rest was bare flesh.

“Oh, Adam,” she groaned at his touch, as his fingers dug into her haunches, pulling her into him, her pussy riding up his shaft.

He grunted into her breast at the feel of wet heat on his tip. What? But then they were moving again, his cock thrusting up, her moving back towards his sack. When they crashed together, he felt it again. The friction from his underwear was gone, and instead he felt silky smoothness running up his shaft, before a moist kiss was placed on his head.

Something was wrong, no, something was right. Something felt very right, and he wanted more of it. He thrust harder the next time, and shuddered as the slippery heat seemed to stroke his entire cock. It was even getting on his balls when they retreated.

Adam wasn’t going to look. He assumed it was because his boxers were getting wet, and were just feeling better than they ever had. He kept up the motion, hands still gripping his mom’s hips, each thrust getting longer and more exaggerated as he tried to run the length of his cock along the slippery heat.

He was so focused on how his cock felt, that he didn’t notice his mom. How her hands were locked like talons on his shoulders. How she was moaning at the end of each thrust. His suckling had stopped, and instead he was playing with her nipple with his tongue.

On one of his thrusts down, with his mom riding high over him, his cock slipped under her, and got caught briefly, before slipping forward moving upwards, his shaft running through the wet heat again. The next downward thrust did it again, and this time he lost his rhythm, as there was no slip, and they stopped dead. It was painful, but not enough to cause damage. They stayed there a split second, and then he felt one hand move off his shoulder and down between them, hunting for the spot where they met.

“Oh well,” she said, and then she moved her panties to one side, and suddenly the blockage was gone. All that was left was glorious pressure, as his head split her labia and spread her open, and then she was descending on him in a slow, steady plunge. The tight, wet, entrance to his mother’s womb sank down over his shaft with a tight squeeze.

“Aaaahhhhh,” he gasped, the feeling overwhelming his senses.

“Oh, Adam, you feel wonderful,” his mom said, and then she was riding him again, and he could only sit there and do his best not to come. It was futile, of course. He was so turned on, so stunned by being in her, that he blew his load almost immediately.

“Uhh, uhh, uhh, uhh,” he gasped, as each spasm delivered his spunk inside of her. For her part, she didn’t stop moving, still rolling her hips on his lap. Her molten interior stroked his spasming cock, milking it for all that he had.

“Aaahhhhh,” sighed his mom.

Adam laid his head back on the couch, eyes closed, and basked in the rain.

Rain? Blinking his eyes open, he looked upon a wonder. His mom on his lap, wide hips straddling him, her head thrown back and mouth open, quivering through an orgasm. He could feel her vagina pulsing and clenching down on his still hard cock. Through it all, the most wondrous thing was the perfect arcs of milk spraying from both nipples, drenching them both.

He couldn’t hold back, and grabbed her in a hug, pressing his chest against hers, their skin slipping and sliding. Seeing her mouth open as if in invitation, Adam captured it with his, feeling her respond instantly with her tongue meeting his.

Arms wrapped around each other, caressing and stroking, lips and tongues moving, fighting to taste and to be tasted.

At one point his mom pulled her mouth off of his, and pushed him to her breast, hissing, “Suck!”

He did, drawing in a mouthful. Before he could swallow, she had dragged him back to her mouth and then they were sharing her milk, the sweet nectar swirling between their tongues and sliding down their throats. She did it again, and they had another mouthful to fight for.

“Fuck, Adam! Suck on my tits, I need to feel you drinking from me,” she urged, moving him to her tit again.

He was not going to complain, although he did want to kiss her more. His mom’s milk filled his mouth over and over, as she cradled his head to her, fingers entwined in his hair. A familiar humming drifted through the room as he drained her. The soporific effect of the warm milk in his belly, and the music in his ear, had Adam in a kind of hazy half-sleep while he nursed. After a bit he was swapped to her other breast, and he had even more milk to drink.

It was comforting, and intimate, and Adam wanted to do it again. Many times.

Eventually her other breast was drained, and she was moving away from him, letting his soft member fall from her vagina onto his wet boxers. He could see her red, engorged labia next to the gusset of her panties as she rolled off of him. She must have seen where he was looking as she pulled her panties over her, hiding from his gaze. He followed suit, tucking his dick back into the hole of his boxers.

It seemed that maybe there would be some awkwardness after they had surrendered to lust, but his mom surprised Adam by leaning over and hugging him again.

She said in his ear, “I’m going to have a shower to clean up, and then head to bed. I’ll see you tomorrow morning. I think our new method will have me making enough milk to donate. I love you!”

And then she was gone. Adam sat, stunned by it all, until he started to feel cold and sticky from the milk covering him. He went to shower, mind filled with incredible events and subsequent feelings. He’d said he would do whatever it took, and had no regrets.

No matter how long it took, no matter how many times they had to try, he would do THAT again.

Mary slowly woke up, awareness expanding. She felt good. Relaxed. It was Saturday and she had nothing to do. Nothing except her sessions with Adam to continue the lactation regime.

She stretched in her bed and frowned as something nagged at her. Was she forgetting something? Some appointment or chore? She couldn’t think of a single thing.

There was nothing like a casual fondle of your own body while lying in bed, and as she did each morning, she squeezed her boobs to see if they had gotten bigger. With a wince, she eased up on the squeeze, as they were tender. One might even say sore. They were also very full, the skin stretched and taut. Oh yes, she was producing much more milk now. She’d have to get Adam to take some off the top before attempting to pump. It seemed like now was the time to start measuring for volume. Maybe she could start donating soon!

It wasn’t until her hand roamed south, drifting over her trimmed pubes to her labia, feeling them a bit sensitive, that last night’s events came thundering back.

She’d fucked Adam.

Tits and pussy forgotten, Mary closed her eyes, trying to recall what she’d done in as much detail as possible. She hadn’t even been drunk! Not that it would have excused anything, but it would be easier to forgive herself.

Piece by piece she rebuilt from start to finish what they had done. Had he seemed uncomfortable or reluctant at all? Ashamed? Guilty? Nothing came to mind.

The only time he’d seemed uncomfortable was when he’d become stuck at her entrance, her panties the only thing preventing him from entering her. The pressure of his cockhead against her opening had been wonderful, but they couldn’t stay like that. She had meant to fix the situation, to move his manhood and get them back on track, but when she’d put her hand where they were joined, it became a decision between moving him or her panties.

Knowing her will power, it was no shock that the lure of shifting her panties to one side, to let him in just a little bit, had won the day. The little bit had turned into a long bit. Each inch she took of his cock led to another inch, and another, until he was fully inside of her. She was hooked. Gone, baby, gone. Naturally, she had to lift up, to feel him move in her, and then he was coming.

A teenager with a hair trigger, go figure. In the end it hadn’t mattered, as he had stayed hard enough for her to continue to ride him, his thickness strumming her nerves just right, and she had come soon after.

They kissed, and then he fed. Mmmmm, he fed. The thought of him nursing from her spawned a warmth in her middle. Instinctively grabbing hold of a breast, she was again reminded they were full, and too tender to womanhandle. She needed Adam, in more ways than one.

Unsure of what she would find, Mary got out of bed and padded naked down the hall to his room. Silence. Well, of course, it was Saturday, and he was a teenager. A light knock on his door produced no response, so she cracked it open and peered inside.

A stir and a rustle. “Mom?” came his voice from the dark.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to disturb you, I just wondered if you could help me – well, if you could milk me.”

She knew that her son was fixated on the milk part of their sessions, and so while it had been a tease last night to use the phrase, today felt more natural. He was milking her, with his mouth, for sustenance.

Mary did her best, as always, to ignore the other gratifying aspects of their actions.

“Um, sure, yeah, of course,” he said, voice quickly becoming firmer and more awake. “Should I meet you on the couch? Do I… ah, are shorts okay?”

He was asking how far they would go this time. If she intended for them to fuck again. They both knew the question, and she was pretty sure they knew the answer.

“Actually, I’d had another position come to mind after last night. Your father and I used it a few times. Can I come in?”

“Yeah!”

She entered, closing the door behind her. Feeling her way to his bed in the dark, she kneeled up next to him, and found him sitting up. She pushed on his chest, getting him to lay down again. Now she was leaning over him, and felt down his body to discover that he had no clothes on. Even better.

“Is this okay?” she whispered.

He must have nodded, because after waiting a few seconds she heard him say, “Ah, yeah, it’s fine.”

Mary felt down Adam’s stomach until she hit a patch of hair and then his rampant cock was filling her hand. She hadn’t had it in her hand for weeks, and never when he was naked. She ran her hand up and down it, feeling its granite-under-silk texture. She shivered at the power contained within it.

Power. Power to fuck. Power to pound her puss. Power to turn her to jelly. Power to knock her up.

Oh, crap.

Adam must have sensed something was wrong when she stopped moving.

“Mom? Is everything okay? We don’t have to do your new position. We can do it the normal way.”

Knock her up. Fuck. He’d fucked her last night, and filled her up. Filled her to the brim, as was evidenced in the shower afterwards, as it dripped and drooled from her vagina. A funny shiver ran through her, as the prophetic words of her doctor drifted back. ‘She could always get pregnant to induce lactation’.

“Mom?” Adam reached to her in the dark, rubbing her naked back.

“Hm? Sorry, I got lost in my own head.”

“Are you okay?” His obvious concern prompted her confession.

“Yes, I mean, I hope so. I just realized that we were intimate last night without any protection. I… just don’t know how I missed it. I guess in the heat of the moment?”

“Oh…damn. I missed it as well. I wasn’t really thinking very clearly last night. I mean, I’ve never – that is, that was my first – and so I was focused on that, instead of other important things like protection.”

Mary lay down next to him, putting her head on his chest, careful to not put pressure on her breasts. She idly played with his still hard cock, fingers collecting precum and spreading it along his shaft. She’d taken her son’s virginity last night. She intended to take him again.

“Do you have any? In here?” she asked.

“I know I should, but it’s never really been a concern. I guess we’ll have to delay my milking – that is, my help.”

She didn’t answer, instead caressing his cock more. He was breathing harder, his chest lifting her head up, pressing against her boobs. They ached.

“I need you to at least reduce the pressure in my breasts, they’re too tender to handle right now. Can you do that, at least?”

Her inner lizard brain chuckled in glee.

“Yep, I can. Should we move to the living room?”

“Nope,” she said, and sat up, lifting her leg over his middle.

Once again, his cock was nestled in her flower, petals draped around his shaft, clit perched on his glans. His slippery precum mixed with her own arousal, creating the perfect lubrication for movement. She leaned over, running her pussy along his meat, dangling a breast in his face, hands braced on the bed by his head.

“Please,” she said to the darkness, and exhaled loudly when his lips latched on, his one hand cradling her tit, the other on her side.

It was painful to start, as he drew on her tit, coaxing her to let down. She concentrated on the sensation of her milk releasing, and then gasped when she felt it. The dreamy glow of her milk entering his mouth. The sound of him swallowing repeatedly filled his room. Relief.

A different instinct kicked in then. Her normal routine when he suckled at her was to ride him, and so she did. She’d intended for them to be linked as man and woman when he fed from her, but this was a close second. She felt him join her, his hips thrusting up. This was the same sequence that had led to the dangerous potential breeding last night, but Mary was careful not to think about it.

As they writhed together on the bed, and he drank from her, their movements extended. They lost themselves in the dance of ‘dry’-humping. Mary could feel her hopes rise each time she reached the top of her stroke, only to have them dashed when nothing happened, and they moved the other way. Each time she moved up a little further, and felt him push his butt into the bed a little harder.

It was inevitable. They weren’t fooling anyone.

On one movement, his dick slipped from her cradling love canoe, flopping free below her, and she cried “Yes!” in triumph as she felt his head pop inside of her canal. “Finally!”

His cock was stretching her, pushing its way in as she bore down on it with her weight. When she reached the same penetration as she had the night before, and kept going, she grunted in surprise. He was laying down now, his full length available, and so when their pubes met, she was fully stuffed.

“Oh fuck,” she blurted out, as she adjusted to the feel of him in her. A tentative bounce on his lap indicated she was ready to go, and then she felt him grab hold of her hips again. He liked to help, and so as she bounced on him, he used her body to fuck upwards, slamming his cock into her.

“Adam, I just can’t help it. Fuck me, babe, fuck me!” Then he was, and she was, and the sound of their bodies slapping together filled his room. He’d had to let her breast go, as her motion was too wild for him to feed, but she didn’t care. One breast was still tender, as it bobbed up and down, but all she wanted now was to fuck.

And fuck, they did. Wild, rough fucking, his cock slamming home over and over, filling her up perfectly. She had to breathe through her mouth to get enough air, and she could feel saliva flood over her tongue. A sweat broke out on her chest and face as they kept going, the feel of him in her driving her closer and closer.

“Are you close?” she gasped, hoping he wasn’t, but certain he must be.

“Gaahhh!!” he yelled, and that was it. He stopped fucking, and she had to as well, as she wanted to feel it. Wanted to feel his cock expanding and pulsing, emptying into her. She carefully lay down on his chest, as he grunted and moaned, content to feel his spasms deliver his essence to her womb.

Her still full breast was leaking on him, a dribble that ran down his chest to the bed. With one final push, he finished coming, and they lay there, still connected.

Mary waited a few seconds, and when he didn’t soften in her, she propped herself up again, and started riding him. Now it was her doing all of the work, as he was spent, but she didn’t mind. It was heavenly feeling his now spermy cock caress her entrance. She was going slower now, happy to just experience the feel of him entering her over and over, her nerves singing.

When he’d recovered a bit, she felt him latch onto her other breast and then she was fucking and humming and concentrating on her let down. His gulps filled the room, and it was enough to take her over the top. She came on his cock, milk spraying in his mouth, leaking from her other nipple. Waves of pleasure thundered with each convulsion of her pleased pussy, gripping him tightly.

Aftershocks of mini-orgasms shook her body as Adam continued to drink from her, until finally he was done, and so was she. Cock slipping from her vagina, she dropped down next to him on his bed, and they fell asleep.

They woke up together. It might have been minutes or hours; it was hard to tell in the dark.

Mary felt her boobs, but they hadn’t refilled yet, so it couldn’t have been too long. She sat up, and felt him stir next to her, reaching for her. He found her breast in the dark, and fondled it, so she leaned into the touch. His fingers on her skin stirred her insides, and she contemplated what she wanted.

She wanted to fuck him again. She wanted his cock stirring her insides with each thrust. She wanted to feel his weight on her as he pounded into her over and over.

Was that wise? They had already tempted fate twice. As he sat in his bed, his hand on her nipple, tracing around the areola, Mary counted the days since her last period. She’d not been on birth control for years, since Ian passed. 16 days? Around there. Could be more, could be less. Whichever it was, she was primed. Open for business.

Letting the thought dissipate, she contemplated where she was. What they’d just done. Her burgeoning arousal roared to life. What was done, was done.

She lay back down, the room still pitch black, and his hand followed her, still fondling, caressing, playing. He could do that as long as he wanted, she realized.

Mary spread her legs, pushing her knee against him, and took hold of the fondling hand. She pulled him towards her, urging him over on top. When he was between her legs, she pulled him down on top of her. One hand grabbed his head, pulling him in for a kiss. Her other hand went to his ass, pulling him to her hard, insistently. Fuck me, her hand said.

She hissed, pleased and gratified to feel his hard member poke her down below. A shift and another try, and he was in her again. She couldn’t get enough of his cock, she realized. The girth, the length, the texture as it moved into her tingling vagina.

Then she was full, and she wrapped her legs around his waist, while she wrapped her tongue around his. They fucked slowly, him penetrating her over and over, deliciously tender and deliberate. He could do that as long as he wanted to as well.

At this point, after so many days of being turned on while having her breasts nursed at, she had a new Pavlovian response built up. The buildup of tingling tension in her middle caused her breasts to ache, needing to be in his mouth. She ignored it, as she wanted his lips and tongue right where they were.

As they fucked long and slow, Mary felt herself building towards something magical. A come unlike any she’d had in a long, long time. A gradual buildup that wound her insides into knots of pleasure, until she was a hair trigger away from coming. She writhed under him, running her hands along his arms, her legs along his thighs as he pumped away at her. Gradually she reached her peak, perched there for a bit and then toppled over the side. A final, single thrust, and she let the tension go, an explosion that blanked her mind as she quivered and quaked, legs and arms clenched around her son.

As she came, her mouth gaped open in a silent scream, she could feel her juices flood from her, covering them both and soaking his bed. She hadn’t squirted in a long time, either. The warm wetness must have sent him over the edge, as she felt him tense up in turn.

Once again Adam was, effectively, breeding her. Sending his sperm deep inside of her where it could impregnate her. There wasn’t a hint of concern in her mind, instead there was a warm glow coming from the inner lizard brain as it wallowed in its depraved desires. It had wanted this. She had wanted this.

And now she had it.

Mother and son recovered, disentangling their parts, ending up laying side by side again. Panting in the dark, sweat and milk drying, they each thought their thoughts, wondering where they would go now.

“Are you hungry?” she whispered.

“Famished,” he replied.

They went to eat.

That week was a quiet one. Adam had his finals to attend to, and spent every waking moment in his books. Every waking moment apart from when his mom needed him to milk her. The statement that started as a joke was now their accepted way of referring to what they did. Of course, the milking went both ways now. As he sucked on her breasts, she would ride his dick until he emptied himself in her womb.

They didn’t discuss what they were doing, but he was happy to keep doing it. He’d read that women who were breastfeeding didn’t get pregnant as easily, and so perhaps there was an element of hope in that.

Part of him could be convinced to work up a worry if he let it, but every time, as soon as he was balls deep in his mom, the worry went away. He was overcome by the feel of her molten silky vagina stroking him, the feel of her mouth on his, and the intoxicating feel of her body under him, begging him to fuck her.

When his finals were done, he was basically done with school, and so he stopped going, spending more time with his mom. There was no issue with graduating, he had that locked up.

Come Saturday, after their morning session of milking, they were sitting at the kitchen table having breakfast.

Adam watched her grunt with annoyance, pulling at her shirt.

“What’s wrong?” he asked.

“Oh, it’s just my bra. It’s pinching me.”

Adam sized up her chest, attempting to look at it objectively. Her breasts were definitely bigger, filling out her shirt nicely. “Have you gotten bigger sizes yet?” he asked.

“Yeah, I actually found my old maternity bras. I have no idea why I saved them all these years. I guess they’re too old now.”

“I’d say so. Do you want to go shopping for some new ones?”

His mom gave him a skeptical look. “You’d be okay going shopping with me? I don’t know many men who would sit through that.”

“Let’s just say I have a vested interest in quality control, and making sure that you get something practical and flattering. You try them on, I’ll give the thumbs up or down.”

“How are you going to do that from outside of the change room?” she queried, an innocent look on her face.

“Well, I guess I’ll have to come into the change room with you.”

“Will you, now? And you don’t think anyone will think it’s strange that my son is coming in to watch me try on bras?”

“I’ll be discreet. Besides, I think the idea is turning you on as much as me.” Adam pointed at her chest with his spoon, indicating the bumps under her shirt. “To make things easier, you should just go braless today. Don’t want your lovely skin to get more pinched.”

He smiled as the bumps got bigger. If he hadn’t just drained her, there’d be wet spots.

“Fine,” she said.

To his delight, she stripped her shirt and bra off at the table, before putting the shirt back on. Now he could see the definition and colour of her dark areola under the white material. Pushing down on his cock, he wondered if he had bitten off more than he could chew.

Coming several times a day was getting to be too much, and he knew he’d have to take a break very soon. But maybe not today.

At the mall, they found a department store with only a few people around. Adam scoped out the change rooms while his mom picked out some maternity bras.

“They don’t usually carry this stuff, it must be a good time of the year for pregnancies,” she said quietly to him. She had a few styles in her hand.

Adam had a pair of pants, and they approached the change rooms together. The attendant sent them to individual rooms, but as soon as she left, Adam ducked into his mom’s room. He grinned to see her topless in a different situation than at home. The mirror showed another set of mother and son, him watching her try on bra after bra.

Each one was eliminated for one reason or another until they got down to the last one. It seemed perfect, hugging her breasts without pinching, and without covering their shape. It was a style of bra for breastfeeding mothers, and the cups were flaps that could be pulled down to expose her tits.

His mom demonstrated the feature to him, pulling down one flap. Her nipple slowly unfolded, extending out.

“Does it fit okay?” he asked absently, mouth-watering at the sight of her full breast. Full in more ways than one.

His mom nodded, and said, “It does, actually. I think I’ll take a few of these.”

“Mmhmm,” he murmured, and she looked up from the mirror to his face.

“Oh? Is someone a little thirsty?”

Adam nodded, and leaned over and put his lips around her nipple, drawing it in for a full suck.

“OH!” she gasped her normal gasp, hugging his head to her as he greedily pulled at her teat. Milk quickly flowed from her, as she had gotten quite deft at letting her milk down for him.

Desire took over, and he pushed up against her body, pressing his cock into her middle as he suckled, her breast dangling from his mouth.

“Adam!” she whispered. “Not now!”

He didn’t want to let her tit go, or milk would spill everywhere, so he just simply said, “MMM.”

His mom sighed, and started to fiddle with his zipper. “You’re going to have to be satisfied with a handjob, there’s no way I’m letting you fuck me in the change room.”

Cock now out, in her hand, she started to stroke him. Her haste meant that her motions were more painful than pleasurable. He winced and stopped sucking, letting her nipple drop from his mouth after a final swallow.

“Ah, your hand is too dry,” he said, pushing it away.

“I already said, I’m not letting you, you know, put it in me.”

“Well, can’t you find something to moisten it?”

Adam watched as his mom’s eyes unfocused and went glassy. “I… Yes.” she said, and dropped to her knees.

It was to his credit that he did not cry out as her mouth descended on his dick. He’d never had a blowjob before, and to have one in public where anyone could hear them, drove him crazy. He could feel her tongue as she fellated him, moving on his dick, caressing the sensitive underside of his glans.

“Mom,” he whispered loudly, and she pulled up in time to avoid gagging on the reams of semen spewing from him into her mouth. He watched as she swallowed time and again, throat and mouth working to drag his cum from him. He moaned into his closed mouth, his tingling cock being expertly milked for its load. When he’d finished spasming, she gave one last full suck of his entire shaft before letting his dick pop from her mouth.

“There!” she said, brightly and standing up.

“That was amazing,” he said, in awe at how incredible her mouth had felt on him.

She giggled. “I certainly hope so. You’re going to return the favour at home, right?”

Adam nodded, not really caring what he’d promised, still astounded that his mom had sucked him off. Somehow, despite the fact he’d had his cock in her many times, being out of the house and getting a blowjob for the first time had blown his mind.

They snuck out of the changing room and purchased several of the excellent bras. Adam drove them straight home, insisting that he had to drain her other breast to keep things even. His mom didn’t protest, and looking back at it later, he realized she must have been anticipating what would come once they got home.

They went to her bed so she could lean over him while straddling his body. After the first time in his bed, they both liked this position the best. She got naked, and insisted he did too, even though he was sure he wouldn’t be coming anytime soon. Even the thought of getting hard now was a long shot.

He lay on the bed, his mom sitting on him, her wet pussy on his belly. She dangled her tits in his face, and he was more than happy to do his part. When he had finished, she moved down his body, rolling over his shamefully limp dick until she was on his legs, and then pulled him down the bed, under her, until she was back at his middle.

He stared as she started to crawl towards his head. First she was at his stomach, and then his chest, and then she was towering over his face, looking down at him between her lolling empty breasts.

“Mom?” he said, still not grasping the situation. He felt pretty dumb a few seconds later.

“You promised, remember?” she said, and then climbed over his head and slowly lowered herself.

Ohhhh..

Again, despite being buried in her many times, he’d never had the chance to look at her pussy up close. She had large outer labia that shone from her own juices. They were lined with trimmed brown pubic hair, and spread slightly, letting him see her inner labia and the hint of a nubbin perched at the top.

He had no idea what to do. He’d seen porn, and read stuff on the internet, but that didn’t equal actual experience.

“Breathe on it,” he heard her voice say from above.

He pursed his lip and blew on her lightly, and was rewarded by her sigh.

“Lick the outsides,” she urged.

He stuck his tongue out and traced her shining lips, nuzzling past her pubic hair. She sighed louder, so he did it again and again.

“Move in,” she whispered.

He moved his tongue to the small lips that were now glistening, licking her, tasting her juices. She was tangy in a way that he liked, and so he licked again, gathering her arousal on his tongue. She shuddered above him, and he could see her inner muscles clench.

“Fuck,” she said, breathing much louder now.

He kept it up, moving from in to out, up and down.

“Stick it in me,” she groaned.

This was something he’d only done with his dick. Tentatively, he licked down, moving his tongue until he got to her open hole. He poked the tip of his tongue into her and then more, pressing his face into her pussy to try to get his tongue as deep as he could.

“Gah!” she cried. Her pelvis started to writhe as she rolled up and down his face, returning the pressure. She seemed to like it, so he kept up the pressure, his tongue still buried in her hole. He wiggled it experimentally, and she hummed, so he did it more.

“Flick my clit with your tongue!” she shouted, running her quim down his face.

He wasn’t sure what to do. Was this her clit? He flicked the nubbin that had been poking out earlier, and was happy to hear his mom scream.

“Yes, again, oh Adam, right there!”

The nubbin was it. He flicked it with the tip of his tongue, feeling her shudder each time. They called clits little cocks, didn’t they? He pursed his lips and sucked her flesh into his mouth, licking the end of it, and suddenly he was awash in her juices. She jerked away from him, so he grabbed hold of her thighs, holding her close.

“Gnnnnnnggg,” she groaned, as she covered his face with her girl cum.

He kept up the sucking and she kept up the coming, until finally she fell back, pushing his face from her and rolling off his body.

“Too sensitive,” she moaned, curling up into a ball.

Adam grinned and wiped his face, moving behind her to cuddle her. He pulled a blanket over them both and tried not to push his once again hard cock into her ass.

They both had a nap, and when they woke, they fucked.

It was a semi-sad day for Adam when his mom decided that she could donate milk, and started pumping it. Only semi-sad, because it gave him a rest. They still fucked and he still drank at least one per day, but the nonstop sex was unsustainable.

The hospital was very glad for his mom’s regular donations, as she was able to produce a liter a week per breast on top of what he drank.

The summer wore on in this manner. Adam got a retail job but started looking into classes at college that would let him work towards his dream job: a lactation specialist. It was rare for men to do this type of work, but he had a real passion for it, and plenty of hands-on experience.

At the end of the summer, Mary finally deigned to notice that she hadn’t had her period in quite a while. She took a pregnancy test, and of course it was positive. The hope about lactating being birth protection was dashed.

Mother and son ended up sitting at the kitchen table again. The positive test was on the table between them and one of them would periodically stare at it.

He spoke, finally. “You must be pretty shocked. I’m sorry that you have to deal with this situation.” He’d spent many minutes trying to find the right words.

His mom smiled a happy smile, and grabbed his hand. “There are no solutions for this situation, so don’t worry about trying to find one.”

“Well, it’s our problem, right? We did this together.”

“We certainly did. And had a lot of fun doing it, too.” she grinned.

Adam noted that his mom didn’t seem that upset about the pregnancy, and said so.

“No, I’m not upset. I’d spent so much energy trying to do the right thing and it kept not working. When I imagined the energy needed to ensure that we were safe, it felt futile to expend it and still run into trouble. So I let fate decide. Turns out, fate’s a bitch.”

Adam laughed, and his mom smiled and leaned towards him. As her chest came into contact with the table she winced.

“Tender again?” he asked.

She nodded, and said, “I don’t feel like pumping now. Can you milk me?”

“Always,” he said, cock rising in his pants.

Mary followed her son to her bed. They spent so much time in it now that they may as well call it their bed, but that hadn’t been discussed. In her room, clothes were stripped and he lay down, cock straining towards the ceiling. She climbed up his body, watching the organ that had knocked her up throb with his heartbeat.

The scene from the change room flickered through her head, and so she dipped her head down, taking him into her mouth. He groaned, and she smiled. His musk filled her nose, his taste on her tongue as she did her best to take all of him in. When he hit the back of her throat, she pulled back, sucking hard as she did.

Another groan.

Mary bobbed her head a few more times, and then got a sweet, tangy flavour on the back of her tongue. Wanting more of it, she flicked his opening, seeking his precum. Another full suck, and she had more of it. She rolled her tongue, coating it with his arousal.

Feeling milk start to drip from her nipples, Mary climbed up her son’s body, until his cock was under her, head perched in her opening. She leaned back, letting him fill her once again. When they were fully mated, she dropped her chest, putting her breasts in range of his hungry mouth.

Mary would never get tired of this. The bond she shared with him at these moments. Her breast in his mouth, filling his belly while his cock filled her vagina. When he was done, he’d fill her womb. The womb that was already full of new life.

As she rode her son to completion, her inner lizard brain said, More.

Mary shivered on her son’s cock as the thought of him giving her more children sent an ache to her tits. She would be donating milk for a very long time.

The post Milk Donation appeared first on sexstories.org.

Oddly enough, defrocking a priest never really appealed to me. I always imagined them as anally retentive, grey old men, terrified of the opposite sex, so hiding behind celibacy. Or gay and hiding behind celibacy. Or just hiding behind celibacy because they hadn’t had any decent offers. Not even Richard Chamberlain in The Thorn Birds tempted me. Scrub that. Especially not Richard Chamberlain in The Thorn Birds tempted me. I must admit to quite liking the younger Gene Hackman as the tortured ex-priest in The Poseidon Adventure. Now me, him, upside down in a ship, with only a tub of Muller Fruit Corner to keep us occupied I could imagine.

Anyway, I digress. Not too much as it turns out. It all began with Ben. Gorgeous, virile, can go at it all night, Ben Brannigan. Or rather he would go at it all night when we finally got the chance. His family were religious, you see, and he believed in saving himself for marriage. Trouble is, he somehow got the impression that I was too. No, I didn’t lie. Not really. I just mumbled something when he asked if I was still a virgin and he took it for demure embarrassment.

I got my chance to try his wares when his family invited us for the weekend. We were to go to his uncle’s house in the country.

‘What does your uncle do?’ I asked Ben, as we drove to Oxfordshire. ‘He’s in the Church.’ My heart sank. No way would we be allowed to share a bedroom in a priest’s house. ‘I hope we get a chance to be alone, darling,’ I said, stroking Ben’s thigh. He nearly crashed when I squeezed his crotch.

‘Charity! Stop that. Do you want us both to go to hell?’ ‘No, but a nice little hotel in Woodstock would be lovely.’

‘I see what you’re doing. You’re testing me to see if I can keep my hands off you. Stop it, you little minx.’

God, I wanted him there and then, but something about his expression told me that he wasn’t very pleased with me. I sulked for the rest of the journey.

We arrived just before dinner. The house was wonderful.

The sort of Georgian pile I’d always dreamed of living in. ‘Charity, this is my mother, my father, and this is my uncle Jack. Everyone, this is Charity.’ I could tell from his mother’s shocked glance at me in my short skirt that things were not going to go according to plan.

Uncle Jack, who stood in front of the mantelpiece of his magnificent drawing room, wasn’t what I was expecting. For a start he was dressed in black chinos and a black turtle- neck sweater. He was also quite young. Not our age (Ben and I were both twenty-eight) but not much older than forty. He also eyed my mini-skirt but I couldn’t work out what he was thinking. He had one of those inscrutable faces. The type men have when they’re hanging from a big tap thingy in an upturned ship, willing to sacrifice themselves so that c- list actors can go on to star in soap operas. For some reason my panties felt a bit moist.

Ben’s friend, Vince, arrived just before dinner. They’d been at university together. He was a beautiful young man and I would have introduced him to one of my friends had he not been so moody. He didn’t seem to like me at all, only giving me a cursory nod.

Dinner was excruciating and I didn’t help. I blurted out ‘So, Uncle Jack, do you think Jesus and Mary Magdalene really got it on?’ He smiled and I almost melted. Ben glared at me and his mother looked like she was going to faint. His dad merely squeezed my knee under the table. Or he might have been trying to pat the dog. He was so drunk on Uncle Jack’s vintage wine, I wasn’t entirely sure.

‘So you’ve read The Da Vinci Code, Charity?’ asked Uncle Jack. His expression suggested he knew I only ever read Heat magazine.

‘Er…no, but everyone knows what it’s about. It’s like one of those cultural thingies…icons…that transcends boundaries. Like everyone knows that The Poseidon Adventure is about an upside down ship.’ I don’t know why I kept coming back to that!

‘Is it really, Charity?’ asked Uncle Jack.

‘Yes. For goodness’ sake, don’t you know? Gene Hackman…the tortured priest…that girl from Dynasty who fancied him…the one before Emma Samms…not that Emma Samms fancied Hackman…well she might have. I don’t really know her. I mean the one who played Fallon before Emma…’ My voice faded to nothing when I realised he was taking the piss and also changing the subject.

‘Oh I did like Dynasty,’ Mrs Brannigan said. ‘All those shoulder pads.’

‘Yes, me too, well the re-runs on digital telly,’ I nodded eagerly. Our eyes met and we smiled. For the rest of dinner, Ben’s mother and I chatted about our favourite Alexis Colby schemes. By dessert we were the best of friends.

‘I need to speak to you about something, Ben,’ said Vince. They went to the library. Uncle Jack and Mr Brannigan disappeared, and Mrs Brannigan went to powder her nose. I was left alone, the pleasure of chatting to Mrs Brannigan fading as I realised I’d been abandoned.

I wandered around the drawing room, imagining myself as some Jane Austen heroine, ‘taking a turn’. When that got boring, I slipped out into the hallway and went in search of the library, sure that Ben and Vince would be finished. As I grew nearer I could hear raised voices. One raised voice actually. Uncle Jack’s.

‘You can’t possibly marry that girl, Ben! It’s time to face up to facts. She won’t make you happy.’

Feeling like I’d been slapped, I ran out into the garden. How dare he decide what was best for Ben? The sanctimonious git! I sat outside for half an hour, not wanting to return to the house.

‘Charity?’ It was Mrs Brannigan. She found me sitting in an arbour at the bottom of the garden, looking back up towards the house. It really was beautiful. ‘Are you alright, dear?’

‘Yes, I’m fine, thanks. I think I’d like to go to bed now if that’s okay with you. It’s been a long day.’

‘Of course, I’ll show you to your room.’ She took my arm, seeming to realise I was upset. ‘I’m sorry we all left you to your own devices. Ben and his uncle had things to discuss.’

‘Yes, I know,’ I said tightly.

‘You were a bit of a surprise to us, actually.’ ‘I can imagine.’

‘But you’re a nice girl, I can tell.’ I didn’t know about that, but didn’t want to disillusion her. We carried on into the house and up the stairs.

‘Thank you, you’re very kind.’ And she was. So much so that I felt like crying. ‘Erm, Mrs Brannigan. Which is Ben’s bedroom? Just out of interest.’

She pointed to the door next to mine, smiling, but quite sadly.

‘Don’t worry. I’m not going to do anything,’ I said. ‘I respect your house rules.’

‘Actually, Charity, it was Ben’s idea for you to have separate rooms. We’re not that stuffy, honestly.’

She left me at my door and went off to find her husband, whom we could hear singing sea shanties in the kitchen. I liked them. And what she’d said was true. They weren’t nearly as stuffy as I thought when I first arrived. But Uncle Jack. He was another matter.

Drastic action was called for. I had to convince Ben that he and I were meant for each other, but to be honest, as I took the pair of fluffy handcuffs out of my suitcase, I was beginning to wonder. He’d practically ignored me all night, huddled away with Vince. His uncle had swayed him far too easily for my liking. I decided I’d just show him what he’d be missing, then dump him.

I waited till I heard everyone come to bed, then I went downstairs to the kitchen and found a Muller Fruit Corner in the fridge. Cherry. My favourite. I crept back upstairs – yoghurt and handcuffs all ready – and went into Ben’s room.

He was lying with his back to the door, but he’d kicked off his blankets, wearing just a pair of boxers. The body I’d been longing to see and touch was mine for the taking. I slipped out of my clothes and tiptoed to the bed. Taking one of his hands, I clipped a handcuff around his wrist. He didn’t even wake up, so I rolled him gently onto his back and, throwing the yoghurt onto the bedside table, set about attaching the other cuff to the bedpost. My bare breast brushed his mouth as I stretched over him, sending a spasm of pleasure through my body. I heard him mumble ‘Oh, dear God.’

I closed my eyes, then found his mouth, thrusting my tongue between his lips. He kissed me back, bringing his own tongue up to meet mine. I trailed kisses down his chest, gently biting into one of his nipples, then downwards, to where his erection burst out of his boxers. I slid them down and took him in my mouth, completely forgetting I’d brought the yoghurt. I preferred natural, lapping up the salt taste. He groaned again, pushing my head against his cock with his free hand. My own centre throbbed and it was all I could do not to thrust straight down onto him. I wanted him – and me – to savour the moment.

I stopped and whispered, ‘You’re in my power. You have to do whatever I say.’

‘Yes,’ he replied, his voice husky. ‘Yes. Whatever you say.’ Moving back up the bed, I sat with my knees either side of his face, the bristles on his cheek tingling my inner thigh.

‘Lick me.’ His tongue darted upwards, finding my clit, swirling, probing. His hand, straining from the handcuff grasped my breast, pinching my nipples between his fingers, while his tongue drove me to madness. It was all I could do not to scream out as my groin pulsated to an early orgasm. He lapped that up hungrily, his tongue pressing against my throbbing clit, prolonging the pleasure beyond all reasonable bounds.

I needed to kiss him, to taste myself on his mouth. ‘Tell me you want me,’ I demanded, my lips pressed against his.

‘I want you.’

I slid my body down his torso, leaving a damp trail on his chest and belly, and eased myself down onto his prick. We rocked together, slowly at first, building the intensity until our bodies crashed together. I cried out as he filled me to completion, bucking against his thrusting hips. I came again, but he didn’t.

‘Come on,’ I said. ‘Give it to me.’ He was holding back, I could tell. I fucked him harder, forcing him to submission, finally feeling him explode into me.

That was when I opened my eyes, because I wanted to see the pleasure on his face. He was barely visible by the light from the moon, shining through the window, but it most certainly wasn’t Ben.

‘Jack!’ I jumped off him as though I’d been stung. He groaned, more in pain than ecstasy, clearly not expecting sudden movement. I couldn’t bring myself to call him Uncle Jack. Not then. ‘Oh my God! Why didn’t you say anything? You…you rapist!’

‘Excuse me, Charity, but you’re the one who came into my bedroom and handcuffed me to the bed, then gave me a blow job. At least that’s how the police would see it.’ There was amusement in his voice, alongside the happy exhaustion of his orgasm.

‘You can’t go the police. Oh God, I’m in such trouble.’ I threw on my nightie. ‘But you’re not Ben and you let me think you were.’ I remembered my earlier anger. ‘Oh I get it. I’m all right for a quick shag for you, to ease your celibacy for a while, but not good enough for your nephew. The Pope will probably send a hit squad to kill me for defrocking one of their priests. I’d better go quickly. Tonight.’

‘Do you think you could undo the handcuffs first?’ I blushed. I was also off my guard, because I didn’t see what was coming next. As soon as I’d detached the cuffs from the bedpost he snatched the key from my hand and clipped one cuff around my wrist, leaving us bound together.

‘What are you doing? Let me go or I’ll scream.’ It was an empty threat. I’d have been too embarrassed for anyone to find us.

‘Let’s talk,’ he said. I must admit to being disappointed. I thought he was going to pin me to the bed and ravish me. I’d have said no, of course. Except the memory of his probing tongue wouldn’t go away, so maybe I wouldn’t have. He pulled the blankets up over us. He lay on his side, I sat up until I realised that was too uncomfortable, with the handcuffs. So I reluctantly lay next to him.

‘About what?’ ‘About you and Ben.’

‘Yes, I know. You don’t think I’m good enough. I heard you.’

‘No, I said you weren’t right for him.’

‘It’s the same thing. And now, well, you probably think I’m even more of a slut.’

‘What I think about you is not up for discussion at the moment. Though I do believe that you’re a good girl who only tries very hard to be bad. You want marriage, kids, the whole kit and caboodle.’ I hated him for understanding me so well. Hated him, but desperately wanted him to kiss me again. ‘But Ben is never going to give that to you.’

‘No, because you won’t let him.’

‘I have my reasons. Actually, now I have different reasons, but we’ll discuss those later. Ben is gay, Charity. He and Vince are in love.’ I was going to argue with him, but what he said made sense in too many ways.

‘So now what are we going to do?’ I asked.

‘Me? I’m going to open that yoghurt, smear it all over your body then lick it off.’

‘Well if you insist,’ I said.

The following morning we watched Ben and Vince ride off into the sunset together. Well, it was raining and they were in Ben’s car, but you get the idea. Ben’s parents had left some time earlier, so it was just Jack and me.

‘What about us?’ I asked. He stood behind me, with his arms around my waist, making me feel very safe and protected. ‘You’ll be unfrocked and the Pope will send out a hit squad for me.’

‘The word is defrocked. The Pope doesn’t care what I do.’ I felt his mouth on my neck. ‘I’m Church of England. Now, let’s go and see if we can find any more yoghurt in the fridge.’

The post Upside Down With A Tub Of Yoghurt appeared first on sexstories.org.

No doubt about it, my brother Josh was always Mom’s favorite. Not that it bothered me that much; I just always took it for granted that that’s how it was. She didn’t hate me, or anything like that; she just treated me different than him. From the beginning, he could always get whatever toys he wanted and anything he liked for dessert. Mom would criticize me and sing Josh’s praises, give me chores to do while he got to play, and then say things to me like, “Emily, why can’t you be more like your brother?”

It wasn’t that bad, really, not being her pet. Josh was always Mom’s little angel, which left me free to be a little bit of a devil sometimes. I was never afraid to be a bad girl. I’d argue with Mom when I had to, or say and do things I wasn’t supposed to. Mom never expected any more of me. In fact, a lot of the time she ignored me, and that was just fine. I learned to be independent and strong.

Josh’s problem was that he was basically a nice guy who didn’t mind being adored by Mom. In Mom’s mind, Josh was always her baby boy. She saw him through rose-colored glasses, and she indulged him. In return he felt obliged to be a good boy. He never did anything he wasn’t supposed to do, or at least never let her catch him at it.

Don’t get me wrong; I love Josh a lot. There’s always been a special bond between us that goes all the way back to our time sharing Mom’s womb. We’re twins, you see, and I’ve always been able to feel what he’s feeling and sometimes even to think what he’s thinking. In my own way, I feel protective of him too. He’s always been my little brother, even though he’s only nineteen minutes younger than me.

He was sickly as a child; I’ve even been told that as a baby, he almost died. I was always the healthy one, so naturally, Mom was less protective of me. But I think there’s even more to it than that, and I’ve always trusted my intuition about such things.

It seems to me that Josh filled a peculiar need in Mom for male energy after she separated from Dad. Nothing sexual was going on between them; it was more of a psychological thing. Mom was emotionally raw and confused when she broke up with Dad, which I can easily understand because so was I. He was screwing other women, though I didn’t know that at the time. I was just a child, and all I knew was that something deep, dark and hidden was going wrong between them; Daddy wanted something that he didn’t get from Mommy, and so he went away. Mom felt betrayed by Dad, and by extension by all men, and she never took up looking for a man to replace him as a husband or even boyfriend after the divorce. Instead, she glommed onto the only safe, compliant guy she knew who she could never imagine betraying her, her darling son.

By the time Josh was eighteen, the way Mom coddled and protected him was beginning to seem kind of weird. To make matters worse, although he wasn’t shy with Mom and me, Josh lacked self-confidence with girls. At eighteen I’m sure he was still a virgin.

From the time his voice changed, I would have loved to see Josh declare to Mom in a moment of rebellion, “I’m not your little boy any more. I’m a man;” but he never did, until his dick did it for him that time when we were eighteen and Mom took both of us camping.

That camping trip was all very spur-of-the-moment. Josh and I were getting old enough to leave home, and Mom had a sudden urge to share something special with us as a family before we did. We hadn’t been camping since we were kids and Dad was around. Mom almost couldn’t talk me into going. At eighteen, going camping with my family wasn’t on the top of my list of things to do, but nothing else was happening that weekend and I felt bored.

“I haven’t been camping since summer camp in seventh grade,” I told her. “I don’t even have a sleeping bag anymore.”

“Neither do I,” said Mom, “but we still have your Dad’s old tent, and a big air mattress with an electric pump, and plenty of bedding. The forecast is for warm nights, even up there, so I’m sure we’ll keep each other plenty warm.”

I had a funny feeling about that sleeping arrangement even then, but I didn’t say anything about it. I wasn’t concerned for myself, but I had a feeling it might be kind of weird for Josh. Mom was excited about it though. She thought it would be intimate and snug.

“We haven’t done anything special together as a family for a long time,” she told us. “We really ought to share the things we enjoy together now, while we still can. We all like the outdoors. It’s something we have in common, but somehow we’ve never taken the time to go camping. I sometimes feel like there are so many things I don’t know about you anymore. This trip will give us a chance to have fun together and get to know each other again.”

Mom got off work early on Friday so we could get an early start. We packed our gear into the car and headed out. Josh rode shotgun in the front with Mom, leaving me the whole back seat to relax in. Knowing we’d reach the campground late, we stopped along the way at a cafe for dinner. By the time we arrived at the campsite, the sun was already going down.

The campground was pretty isolated, up in the foothills, crowded with trees. We turned off a dirt road onto an even dirtier and ruttier road that led to the camp. A hundred yards or more before we reached it, we passed an outhouse.

“I remember this place now,” said Josh. “We were here when I was a kid. It didn’t have proper toilets, just that thing.”

I remembered it too. I had a vivid memory of the outhouse. “I hope it smells better that the last time we were here,” I said.

Three tents were already erected in the clearing. A few people wandered around or sat beside fires, cooking and eating. There were at least a half a dozen children playing noisily. Mom chose a spot as far away from the others and as private as we could find. She made us help her pitch the tent, and then we brought in everything we needed for the night. Josh eyed our bedding as the pump inflating our mattress whirred. The mattress was about queen size, taking up almost the whole floor of our little tent. One side and the head were practically touching the wall, and the little bit of space left at the foot was full of our stuff. Mom had brought one set of bedding that would cover us all.

“Is that really where we’re sleeping?” Josh asked. “All together?”

“Sure honey,” Mom said. “Didn’t I tell you? A family bed. Historically, most families slept together like this. Don’t worry. We’ll be quite cozy. It will be great to be a bit intimate with each other for a change. “

By then, the sun was already behind the hill, and Mom was anxious for us to all get a chance to pee before it got any darker. We went all together to the outhouse, Mom shining a flashlight in front of us, though it was really still light enough to see the way without it. The outhouse was even worse than I remembered, all smelly and riddled with flies, and when you waited your turn outside you could hear, right through the door, pee and anything else splashing down into the noxious pit below.

“It’s a long way to go to that place in the dark,” Mom told us as we walked back to our tent. “If either of you need to go in the night, maybe you’d better stay in the clearing. And I don’t want you going into the bushes either. You might trip over something you can’t see, or there might be poison ivy, or ticks, or snakes, or bears.”

“But Mom,” Josh said, “it’s against the rules to pee in the camp.”

“I don’t care about rules when your safety’s at stake,” Mom said. “It’s only pee.”

We hadn’t had time to build a fire, so with it getting dark and nothing else to do, we all got into the tent and switched on our battery-powered lantern. Mom tried to read, and Josh and I tried to find something to talk about that we didn’t mind Mom hearing, but soon enough we all got tired of that and decided it was time to sleep.

At home we all had our own rooms, so it was strange getting undressed together in such a tiny space. I tried to turn my back to the others while I took off my bra and put on my sleep-shirt, but they probably both saw my tits anyway, we were all so close. What came as a surprise to me was that I really didn’t care. It didn’t seem like a big deal at all if my family saw my boobs.

I pulled off my shorts, leaving on my panties, and I was ready for bed. Mom meanwhile stripped down to her bra and panties and put on a short, plain nightgown. Josh took off everything but his boxer shorts. He got into bed first, and Mom made him scoot to the far side to make room for us. I got into the middle, and Mom lay down at the outer edge.

“Everybody ready for lights out? “Mom asked brightly before she switched off the lamp.

The night was warm, verging on hot, and right away I began to resent having to wear a t-shirt. Guys are lucky; Josh only had to wear his boxers. I pushed my share of the covers down to my waist, and the others must have been hot as well because they followed suit and pushed theirs down too. I was drowsy, and I would have gone to sleep immediately if Josh hadn’t been so restless. I could feel the covers moving every time he fidgeted, turned or moved his legs.

“Try to go to sleep, honey,” Mom said to him. “You’re keeping us all awake.”

“I’m trying to,” Josh said. “I just can’t.”

In a flash of intuition, like I get sometimes, I knew what the problem was. “He needs to jack off, Mom,” I impulsively said. I’d never learned to keep my big mouth shut. Josh gave me a swift kick.

I’d never really thought about Josh jacking off before. I guess part of me had always believed it when Mom said he was an angel. But in that flash of intuition I realized that my brother was just an ordinary, horny young guy.

“Don’t be coarse, Emily,” Mom said. “He’s just excited about being out in nature. Aren’t you, Josh?”

But it must have set Mom wondering, for a minute later she lifted up the blankets and looked across me to where Josh lay. Josh and I both complained at the same time.

“What’s going on?” Josh asked anxiously.

“What are you doing, Mom?” I exclaimed.

“Keep out of this, Emily”, Mom said. “It’s not your concern.”

It was dark under the covers, so Mom leaned over me until her face was almost touching Josh’s crotch. “Mom!” Josh exclaimed as her face approached him.

Mom sighed. “Oh my god,” she said in disbelief. “Honey, do you have an erection?”

“I’m sorry Mom,” Josh replied remorsefully. “I’m trying to go to sleep. It’s just that usually I can take care of that before I do. I haven’t had a chance to do it all day.”

“Well, why didn’t you think of that earlier, when we went out to pee?” Mom asked him.

“I never think of it beforehand. It just happens,” he replied despairingly. “Besides, I couldn’t have done it there. That place is disgusting, and people who are waiting can hear right through the door. Am I in trouble Mom?”

“Of course not, darling,” she told him. “What’s happening is only natural. I’m just a bit shocked to see it, is all. Maybe you should go outside and relieve yourself. You know what I’m talking about, don’t you, dear?”

“Mom!” I protested. “You can’t really mean to make him do it outside.”

“Keep your voice down!” whispered Mom. “The walls are just cloth, you know. Go ahead, sweetie. Find a place where no one can see you. You can do it.”

“Mom!” I protested. “There’s so many other people. He might get caught.”

“I’m not talking to you, young lady,” Mom told me, then asked, “What would you suggest, anyway? You felt how fidgety he is. None of us can sleep.”

“So why can’t he just do it here?” I asked.

“Emily!” exclaimed Mom. “Really! You can’t be serious!”

But I was. No matter how outrageous my idea sounded, even to me, it was better than him doing it outside and getting caught by strangers. We were family, after all. “It’s just masturbation, Mom,” I told her. “It’s not a big deal. We should let him do it in here where he’s safe.”

Mom sighed again. “What an idea! But I suppose you’re right. We can’t risk him getting caught by the others.”

“To say nothing of the bears,” I added, but Mom was in no mood for humor. She rolled out of bed and turned on the light and started rummaging through her belongings.

“Now, Joshua,” Mom said as she searched, “Emily and I are going to go and wait outside so you can relieve yourself. OK?”

“Mom!” Josh exclaimed in shock.

“There’s no need to feel ashamed,” she told him. “Mommy understands how it is for boys. We’ll leave you alone to do what you need to do.”

“Really?” Josh asked, skeptically. “Mom, is it really OK?”

“Of course it is, baby,” Mom told him. “Just this one time. Otherwise, none of us will ever get to sleep. There they are.” She pulled out a box of tissues from one of her bags and handed it to me. “Give this to your brother,” she told me.

“Why do we need to go out?” I complained. “Can’t we just close our eyes?”

“Of course not,” Mom said, and she turned off the light. “Joshua, don’t you dare get anything on the sheets. Use the tissues and do try to keep quiet. Come on, Emily, let’s go. Let’s give your brother his privacy.”

I followed Mom out of the tent. “Close it up behind you, will you?” she told me.

I zipped the mosquito screen closed and untied the flaps so that they fell down across the opening of the door. We went around to the side of the tent and stood together for a while in awkward silence.

“How are we going to know when we can go back in?” I asked her.

Mom was taken aback. “Oh,” she murmured, “I hadn’t thought that through.”

There was a shadowy motion at the tent across from us. A man emerged from it, followed by a little boy. Surprised by our presence, he turned on his flashlight and pointed its beam our way.

“Is everything OK?” he asked, grabbing the boy by the hand.

“We’re fine,” said Mom. “Just taking some air.”

“It’s a beautiful night, isn’t it?” he said, as he slowly approached us.

He must have been about thirty. He was tall and thin, with scruffy light-brown hair and soulful eyes. I’d noticed him checking me out after we’d arrived, when he thought his wife wasn’t looking. I thought he was kind of cute for an older guy. Even with his light shining toward us, I could make out his smile, and I felt sure it was meant for me. I also felt sure that his approaching us was just an excuse for shining his light on my legs. He had a great view of them: my sleep shirt barely covered my panties. I smiled back at him and pretended to adjust my hair. When I raised my hand to my head, my shirt lifted up even more.

“Could you turn off the light,” Mom snapped. “It’s getting in our eyes.”

“Sorry” said the man, switching off the flashlight and stopping a few feet away.

The boy struggled to pull his father away. “I need to go!” he whispered.

The man seemed reluctant to leave. “I guess I’d better get him down there,” he said, regretfully. “Goodnight.” With another smile, he turned and led the boy away. He switched his flashlight back on, and we watched him and the boy make their way toward the outhouse.

“Can you believe that guy,” Mom said in a hushed tone, when she thought he was out of earshot, “shining his flashlight on us when we’re dressed in our night clothes? Some men have just no manners at all.”

I brushed away a mosquito I heard buzzing in my ear. Mom slapped her arm.

“Maybe one of us should go in and look for the mosquito repellent,” I said.

“We need to leave him alone,” whispered Mom.

“He may even be finished, and we just don’t know it,” I whispered back. “We’d better check.” Without another word, I darted around to the back of the tent.

“Emily, no,” Mom whispered after me, but I wasn’t about to stop. I stood on tiptoe and peered in through the little triangle shaped window that was open in the back. My eyes were adjusted enough to the darkness that I could see Josh lying on his back. He’d taken his underwear right off, and I saw the shadowy motion of his hand sliding up and down his penis. It seemed pretty big, so much so that it was suddenly hard to think of him as my little brother anymore.

Mom had come behind me and pulled me away from the window by the arm. “Emily, no,” she repeated.

“He’s not finished yet,” I whispered back to her.

“You mean you saw him?” she asked in quiet alarm. “You saw your brother doing it?”

“It’s no big deal,” I told her. “I masturbate all the time. Don’t you?” I could hardly believe I’d blurted that out, even if was only a whisper. Sure, I could be outspoken at times. I’d even bragged to Mom when I lost my virginity, though, no surprise, it had started a big fight with her that ended in me being grounded. But I’d never hinted to her, or to anyone, that I masturbated before, though I’d been doing it since I was thirteen.

Mom was flustered. Though it was too dark to tell for sure, I think she even flushed. “What a question,” she said. “I’m not going to answer that.”

I took her reaction as an admission of guilt and slapped at a mosquito on my thigh.

“I should have realized something like this could happen,” Mom mused. “I should know how boys Josh’s age are. Do you think that makes me a bad mom? Not knowing this would come up, and then, when it did, insisting he do it?”

“I think you’re a great mom for insisting he do it,” I told her. “It’s obvious he needs to. But we definitely should have stayed inside and just turned around and closed our eyes. These mosquitos are eating me alive.”

“We’re a family, Emily,” said Mom. “Sometimes we have to make sacrifices for each other. But I do hope he finishes soon. They’re eating me too. I wonder how he’s doing.”

Mom surprised me after she said that by going to the little triangular window and peeking inside. Satisfied with what she saw, she took a step away. “Are you done yet, darling?” she whispered into the tent.

“Yeah,” came Josh’s muffled reply.

“Make yourself decent then, darling,” Mom whispered back. “Your sister and I are coming in.”

Josh had covered himself with the sheet up to his waist and was lying on his side facing us when we entered the tent. Beside him on the bed was his discarded underwear and a little, crumpled pile of tissues.

“Is that better now, darling?” Mom sang out buoyantly to Josh.

“Uh-huh,” he answered faintly.

“Good,” she told him. “Now let’s see if we can all get some sleep.” Mom picked up the used tissues gingerly and deposited them in a bag she had for garbage at the side of the bed.

“Mom?” Josh asked, quietly.

“Yes, dear,” she answered.

“How did you know I was finished?” he asked. “Were you spying on me through the window?”

“There are mosquitoes out there, darling,” Mom said. “We just wanted to see if you were ready for us to come back in.”

“We?” Josh asked, surprised. He looked at me accusingly. “Were you spying too?”

“Just for a second,” I answered guiltily.

“Oh,” he said, and for a moment, no one knew what to say. Josh seemed to be taking it all in. “You aren’t mad at me, are you, Mom?” he finally asked.

“Of course, I’m not mad at you, darling,” she answered. “You did just what I asked you to do. But now that that’s done, let’s all try to get some sleep.”

By the time Mom and I were settled back into bed, Josh was already fading. Mom leaned over me to give him a goodnight kiss. A few minutes later, he was breathing like he’d fallen sound asleep. I must have dozed off myself very soon after.

I woke up later that night, probably because both Josh and Mom, though still asleep, were so restless. Stuck in the middle like I was, every move either of them made disturbed me. The moon had come out, and everything in the tent was much brighter. I couldn’t help noticing how good Mom looked for someone who had two grown teenage children. Her breasts filled the top of her nightie and her hips, under the bedding, rose up in a voluptuous mound.

Josh’s hand brushed against me as he made an unintelligible sound and turned in his sleep. I got a shock when I turned to look at him. The sheet had slipped down the bed to his knees, and he was completely nude and hard again. As I watched him, he mumbled that same garbled sound again. This time though, I realized he was mumbling my name. Then to my amazement, I saw a twitch. I thought I must have imagined it at first, but after a few seconds it happened again. His cock, which was standing up and pointing straight at me, its little hole facing me like an open eye, jerked up on its own and fell back toward the bed. After it did this a couple more times, Josh called out my name again, and then called for Mom.

It woke her up. “What’s going on,” she said blearily. “Is Josh all right?”

“He’s got a boner again, Mom. I think he’s having a wet dream.”

“Why? Did he ejaculate?”

“No, but I think he’s going to. I’m afraid he’s going to shoot it on my shirt.”

Mom lifted herself up on her elbow and looked past me at Josh. For a moment we weren’t mother and daughter, just two curious girls, enthralled, watching something we liked. Josh’s cock twitched again. Mom quietly gasped.

“Do you think he’s dreaming about us?” I asked her.

Mom snapped out of whatever spell she’d been in. “Josh! Wake up! Joshua!” she called to him in whispered exclamation. She reached across me and shook him by the shoulder.

“What?” he mumbled, starting to wake up.

“You were having a dream,” explained Mom. “You’re going to have to do it again.”

“Do what?” he asked her in confusion.

“You know what,” Mom said. “Play with yourself.”

“Oh,” he said, and suddenly he realized he had a hardon. His hand moved to cover it. “Oh my god, Mom, I’m sorry,” he said.

“Don’t be sorry, just do something about it,” said Mom.

Josh reached down the bed for the sheet and pulled it up to his belly to cover himself as Mom turned to the side of the bed for the box of tissues. She pulled out four and handed them to me.

“I guess this should be enough,” she said. “Hand them to your brother. I’ll go close the door.”

“Do we need to have it closed, Mom?” I asked. “It’ll get so hot without the breeze coming though.”

She was already out of the bed, set on closing it. “Someone might see in if we leave it open,” she said.

“Aren’t you going outside?” Josh asked her.

“Honestly, honey, I’d rather not,” said Mom. “Do think you can manage with us here this time? There’s nothing to be ashamed of, you know. We are all adults, and we’re all family. We won’t look. Just tell us when you’re done.”

“I’ve just never done it with anyone in the room,” said Josh.

“Just pretend we’re not here,” Mom told him, “and we’ll look the other way and pretend you’re just sleeping.”

“OK,” Josh said, and without any more argument, he shoved both his hands under the sheet.

“Turn around, Emily, we don’t need to see this,” Mom snapped, surprised by Josh’s sudden action. We both turned onto our sides facing away from him.

Before long, I felt the covers moving slightly to the rhythm of his hand as he started jacking off, and heard a boom, boom, boom like a drum every time his hand hit the sheet.

“For god’s sake, Josh,” Mom said, “take off those covers.”

I felt the blankets shift down off of me as well as off Josh as he uncovered himself. It felt good, because with the door closed, the tent was already growing stuffy and hot. It was amazing how quiet everything was. All I could hear was the chirping of the insects outside, the slow soft rhythm of Josh’s sighs as he exhaled and the gentle swish of his hand as he tugged his dick.

I was fascinated by that sound. Unable to contain my curiosity any longer, I turned my head to look over my shoulder. Josh, on his back, open-mouthed and breathing hard, was looking at me and Mom, checking out our backs, our arms, our hips. “Emily, what are you doing?” Mom scolded.

“He’s looking at us, Mom,” I told her.

Mom looked over her shoulder. Josh ducked down, but not before she saw him. “If that’s what he needs to do, let him,” Mom told me, then told Josh, “Honey, it’s OK if you look at us, just hurry up.”

I knew it was weird, being turned on by my brother, but I was. When I was sure Mom was settled and looking the other way, I turned my face back over my shoulder, lifting my finger to my lips to signal Josh to keep quiet. He didn’t stop, or even slow down, and I detected a brightening of his eyes and the trace of a smile. I wanted to give him something back and be a part of what he was doing, so I lifted my shirt up and turned to show him my tits. I slipped my other hand under the covers and into my panties to find my pussy.

“How’s it going, darling?” Mom asked Josh, trying to sound pleasant but obviously impatient. “Are you nearly done?”

“Yes, Mom,” Josh rasped in reply.

I already knew from his breathing and the way he’d speeded up his movement that Josh was close to cumming, and it wasn’t long before, with a grunt, Josh spurted semen all over himself. “Are you finished, darling?” Mom asked when his groans died down. Before she could turn around, I whipped my hand out of my panties and hastily pulled down my shirt.

Mom didn’t tell me to look away as Josh cleaned himself up, even though his cock was still showing. I think she was just too shocked by the sight. He wiped up his cum from his stomach and chest, and finally from his cock, which was shrinking very slowly but was still almost as big as when he was jacking off. Josh passed me the dirty tissues, and I took them and handed them on to Mom. Some of the sticky stuff got on my fingers, but I didn’t care. It was still warm. I sniffed at its musky odor when Mom wasn’t looking. It somehow reminded me of being at a swimming pool. I rubbed my fingers together to make it dry.

“I hope this is really the end of it now,” said Mom, “It’s been such a crazy night.

In the morning, I was half awake when Mom got up. Thinking Josh and I were both asleep, she took off her nightgown and changed her underwear before putting on the rest of her clothes. I watched through slit eyes, then closed them tight when she crouched beside the bed to shake me awake. “Emily, get your clothes on before your brother wakes up and come and help me with the fire.” When she knew I was awake, she went outside.

I knew there’d be hell to pay if I didn’t help her, but before I dragged myself out of bed, I couldn’t resist lifting the covers. There lay my sweet little brother, all pink and rosy and vulnerable, with his incipient muscles, knobby knees and ribs that stuck out of his slightly hairy chest, lying on his side with another hardon. I could scarcely believe he had one again, and that it hadn’t just been my imagination last night when I’d thought it was big. I stared at him a while, watching his soft breathing and his cock in fascination, until Josh stirred in his sleep and I got scared and let the cover go.

We were going for a swim later, so I put on my bikini instead of underwear under my shirt and shorts. Before I went out to help Mom make breakfast, I thoughtfully put the box of tissues on the bed where Josh could easily reach it.

Mom and I tried to act like nothing unusual had happened during the night. Once the fire was going and we’d got started making bacon and eggs, toast and instant coffee, Mom sent me to get Josh up. He’d turned over with his back to the door, still asleep, but since I’d left, he’d used the tissues. A pile of soggy, crumbled ones was lying on the bed by his side.

“Wake up,” I called to him. “Rise and shine.” When he was reluctant, I pulled all his covers off him with one quick yank.

“Hey!” he exclaimed, trying to grab them back.

“Time to get up, sleepyhead,” I laughed, pulling the covers away so he had to chase them. By the time he reached them he was sitting up. He covered himself haphazardly with the sheet.

“Get dressed,” I told him. “We’ve already made breakfast.” As I got to the door, I added teasingly, “I see you found the tissues I left you OK.”

After breakfast, we went for a walk, then came back to the camp to relax. As the morning went on, it started getting hot, and I took off my shirt.

“I hope you’re putting sunscreen on, Emily, if you’re going to be dressed like that,” said Mom. She was sitting in a folding chair wearing a big floppy hat and reading a book.

“Yes, Mom, of course,” I told her. “You don’t have to nag.”

It was just like her to tell me to do things I was already going to do. I found my sunscreen and spread it all over myself, everywhere I could reach. “Can you do my back?” I asked Mom.

“Why don’t you let your brother do it?” she said, barely lifting her eyes from her reading. “Josh, be a dear and put some sun lotion on your sister’s back for her.”

I handed the sunscreen to Josh and lay face down on a blanket. He squeezed some onto his hands and smeared it on my back and shoulders. “Do my neck for me too, won’t you?” I said to him, moving my hair out of the way. Josh spread it around, moving his hands up my neck, then down along my spine. His hands fumbled awkwardly when he reached the band of my top. I reached back to unfasten the clasp for him, then pulled the straps off my shoulders. “This will make it easier,” I said.

The fabric fell away, falling right to the ground. Josh took advantage of its absence and started making long, circular strokes over my entire back. It felt really good, and before I could stop myself, I let out a barely perceptible moan, which made me start worrying about drawing Mom’s attention to my unclasped top and the pleasure I was trying to hide. Even so, when Josh’s hands reached around my sides and found the beginnings of my breasts, I giggled.

“I don’t need sunscreen there,” I told him. “I can reach those on my own.” Josh returned his hands to my back and started working his way down.

“Why don’t you loosen your shorts, Becky, so Josh can do all your back?” Mom called from her chair, still seemingly engrossed in her book. Obediently, I lifted my hips, unfastened my shorts and tugged them a few inches down. Josh smeared lotion all around my dimples and right to the edge of my bikini bottom.

“Be sure to do Josh’s back for him if he takes off his shirt,” Mom called out to me. “And be sure, after you’ve been in the water, to reapply.”

After lunch, we all hiked to the creek that ran about twenty minutes’ walk from our campground. It was deep enough in some places to swim; in other places it was just a rush of water splashing over rocks. Once we’d hiked farther upstream and found a swimming hole that wasn’t crowded with other campers, I stripped to my bikini and went right in. Josh came behind me in his trunks, followed by Mom. She was wearing a one-piece, even though I’m sure she would have looked great in a two-piece with her full, curvy figure.

At home, I never saw Josh without all his clothes on, so it was fascinating seeing him shirtless in the light of day. He was skinny, but not in the same way as when he was just a scrawny kid. There was a grown-up, masculine, sinewy strength to his body now. His stomach was tight and there was a little patch of hair on the center of his chest. A more pronounced line of dark-brown fuzz ran from just below his belly button and disappeared under his trunks, which were so baggy that they hid all trace of the impressive dick I now knew he had.

We spent hours swimming or just cooling off in the water, then lying on the bank and warming up again. From time to time we would take turns reapplying sunscreen on each other’s backs, Josh spreading it over Mom’s back or mine, Mom or me rubbing it over his prominent shoulder blades and ribs. As the sun began to get low, Mom declared it was time to get back to camp; she wanted to start the fire and make dinner soon, before it got dark and the mosquitoes came out.

“Can’t I stay a little bit longer?” Josh asked.

“I don’t want you staying here on your own,” Mom replied.

“Maybe Emi can stay here with me. Just half an hour?”

Mom relented, like she usually did when Josh wanted something, even though it meant she would have to get the fire started on her own. Josh and I went for another dip and dried out on the shore before getting our things together to go. We both left our swimsuits on and put on just our shirts, socks and shoes. Since my bikini bottoms were still damp, I stuffed my shorts into my knapsack before we started back.

When we’d gotten half way to camp, my curiosity got the best of me, and I mischievously asked Josh, “Are you like that every night?”

“Like what?” he asked.

“So horny,” I answered. “You couldn’t keep from doing it three times.”

Josh looked surprised that I’d asked him that out of the blue. His face slightly reddened, but he thought it over. “Sometimes it’s just like that,” he answered after we’d walked a while.

“I guess you must think I’m hot,” I teased him. “Or Mom.”

“No,” he scoffed, reddening even more.

“You called out to us when you were dreaming, you know.”

He seemed really embarrassed. We took a few steps in silence before he told me, “Three times isn’t so much. Sometimes I need to do it more.”

I thought he was just bragging. “Liar,” I challenged him. “I bet you couldn’t even do it again now.”

“Sure I could,” he replied, as if he’d been offended.

“Well, why don’t you then?” I taunted him. “I dare you.”

“What? Here?” he asked.

“Why not? We could go into the bushes. There’s no one around.”

“I don’t think so,” said Josh.

“See?” I said, dismissively. “I knew you were lying.”

“No, I’m not,” he said.

“Chicken!” I exclaimed.

Josh stopped in his tracks and looked all around, sussing out the territory. “OK,” he said. “Come on.” He took my hand and led me up an embankment to a place almost completely hidden from the trail. We stopped in a small clearing and he started taking off his shirt.

“What are you doing?” I said, suddenly worried about how easily someone could catch us. “You don’t have to take all your clothes off. If somebody comes it will be easier if you just take your thingy out.”

Josh hunched down to take off his shoes and socks.

“I like to be naked when I do it,” he said, firmly. I’d never heard him speak so assertively before. “I always sleep naked at home.”

“Really? I imagined you wore your underwear like most guys. Does Mom know?”

“What? That I sleep in the nude or that I jack off every night?”

“Both.”

“Of course not,” Josh said. “Do you really think I’d tell her any of that?”

He hooked his thumbs under the waistband of his trunks. “Well?” he challenged me. “Is it still a dare?”

As soon as I nodded my head, he pulled his swimsuit down. His semi-rigid cock sprang out and bounced in the air. My eyes widened and my hand snapped up to cover my mouth.

Josh bent over to pull his suit past his feet, then stood up to face me and grabbed his dick. He jerked himself slowly, tentatively, gazing into my eyes. I stood right in front of him, staring intently at his beautiful cock, occasionally giggling and glancing up at his face. Otherwise it was silent except for the sound of his hand grazing his skin and the sporadic chatter of birds.

It was amazing watching him like that, and not just because he looked so sexy and it got me so turned on. It was more than that. I was struck by how beautiful and special it all was: the earth at my feet; the trees all around; their ceaseless determination to grow into the sky; and Josh standing before me, naked and erect, as much a part of it all as the birds and trees, straining to let loose his seed, just as our daddy and all the daddies before him must have done countless times. I had all these big thoughts running through my head, and at the same time I could feel how horny it was all making me and how hot and squishy my pussy was. And I couldn’t stop thinking how magnificently naughty it was to love watching my brother jerk off as much as I did.

Josh’s strokes quickened, his mouth gaped open, his eyes squinted shut as he surrendered to what seemed like an explosion of orgasmic pleasure. Strands of cum shot out of his cock in wave after wave, breaking my reverie. I’d forgotten to step out of the way.

“You’ve gotten it all over my shirt,” I moaned in complaint. I tried to wipe it off with my hand, but there was just too much. Some of it had already soaked in, and now it was all over my fingers as well. Josh pulled his towel out of his knapsack and handed it to me. I wiped my hands on it first, then tried using it on my shirt.

“It won’t all come out,” I said unhappily, before pulling my shirt off over my head. “What will Mom say?” I knelt and rubbed the wet spots on my shirt against the earth.

“Look what you’ve done,” I moaned. “I can’t get it all out.” I looked up at Josh accusingly, but he only seemed interested in my tits. Leaning over like I was, they hung down and strained against my top. I was too upset about the state of my shirt to care.

“With any luck,” I told him, “Mom won’t notice your cum through all the dirt.”

Josh’s cock was still in his hand, drooping and dribbling. I started feeling embarrassed and worried about getting caught.

“I guess we’d better get dressed and get back to camp,” I said. “Mom must be wondering what’s taking us so long.”

Of course, she noticed my shirt right away. “How did you manage to get so dirty?” she complained. “Your brother managed to keep clean. Go and put something clean on right away.” Inside the tent, I bundled up my shirt with my dirty underwear, hoping Mom wouldn’t inspect it closer before I could sneak it into the laundry at home. I took off my bikini and changed into clean panties, a fresh t-shirt and shorts.

We had dinner as the sun was going down. When it was getting time for bed, I was the first one into the tent. Remembering how hot I’d been the previous night, I took off my shirt, and after a moment of indecision, took off my panties too. I got into bed and claimed the side closest to the tent wall, determined not to be stuck in the middle again.

Mom and Josh came into the tent a few minutes later. I watched as they both stripped down to their underwear, and Mom put on her nightie.

“Aren’t you going to let Josh have his place?” Mom asked me.

“It’s not his place,” I said. “I got here first.”

“It’s all right, Mom,” Josh said. “I don’t mind sleeping in the middle.”

Josh lifted up the covers to get into the bed beside me. The covers rose above me, exposing my tits.

“Emily, what are you wearing?” asked Mom.

“Nothing,” I replied.

“Nothing?” Mom repeated. “Are you at least wearing panties?”

“No, Mom,” I said. “Nothing at all.”

“Maybe you should put some clothes on,” Mom said.

“Why?” I asked. “It’s hot. Besides, Josh sleeps naked all the time.”

“Hey!” Josh protested.

“He was naked last night,” I continued. “I don’t see why I have to wear clothes when he doesn’t.”

“What am I going to do with you?” Mom said in consternation, before turning her attention to Josh. “If you need to take care of anything tonight, honey, we might as well get it over with now. Do you think you need to?”

Josh looked very embarrassed as he admitted, “Yeah, Mom, I guess I do.”

“It’s all right, honey,” said Mom. “It’s not like we haven’t been through this before. We need what we need.” She went to close the flaps, and I helped Josh fold the covers down. Josh and I sat up together so we could fold them down to our knees. Once I was uncovered, Josh stopped to look at me.

“I didn’t know you shaved, Sis,” he said, staring at the little triangle I’d left of my bush and, below it, the hairless lips of my pussy.

“Of course I do, silly,” I teased him. “It’s bikini season.”

“I’ve never seen a real one before,” Josh confessed. He was so sweet in admitting it, so unguarded and innocent, that I felt like opening my legs right then and showing him more.

“Joshua, stop looking at your sister,” Mom snapped before I had a chance. “Here, take these,” she added, handing him a handful of tissues. “Now don’t you dare get any on the sheets, or on me.”

Josh lifted his hips to get his boxers off and lowered them down his legs and off his feet. His cock was half-hard, long but still a bit floppy. He lay himself down on his back, took his cock in his hand and gave it a few gentle tugs.

“Turn around, Emi,” said Mom, though not as resolutely as on the previous night. “We really shouldn’t be watching this at all.”

I rolled over onto my side and faced the wall. Behind me, I could hear the gentle rasp of Josh’s hand sliding over his cock and feel the subtle tremor of the mattress caused by the motion of his arm. I imagined his dick was big and hard by now and pictured how it had looked when he’d jacked off for me earlier that day. Yielding to temptation, I reached down to find my pussy, lifting my upper leg to give my fingers clearer access. I traced the ridges of my inner lips, lightly, teasingly, until I felt echoes of the tingling heat of my cunt all the way to my feet and my face. I couldn’t stop myself. I had to roll over onto my other side.

Josh turned his head and looked into my eyes, his face overcome by sexual pleasure and desire. Below, his hand was busily working at his rock-hard dick, and his hips were very gently rocking up and down. As I placed my thumb on my clit and sank my middle finger into my hole, I couldn’t hold back a quiet moan.

“Emily, what are you doing?” Mom’s voice shot out. “Are you masturbating too?”

“Mom,” I whispered hoarsely, “I’m sorry. I can’t help myself.”

“Stop that right now,” she said. “This is about Josh, not you.”

“How come he gets to do it and I don’t? I’m horny too.”

I braced myself for an argument, but all Mom said was, “Well then, hurry up and finish, both of you. I need to get some sleep.”

I raised one knee and set my sole on the bed to open myself up fully. My fingers glided along the furrows of my warm, slippery pussy while my other hand explored my breasts, softly kneading their soft contours, flicking my fingers across my hard, swollen nipples. I wanted to moan loud, but knew we mustn’t wake the other campers, so I channeled all that need to express into vigorous, rhythmic panting and shudders instead.

Josh’s arm was moving fast beside me as he pulled and twisted his cock, while his other hand cupped his balls. He was staring down the bed, toward my tits, toward my pussy. “Fuck it,” he whispered to me, “I’m going to cum! I’m going to cum!”

“Joshua! Watch your language!” came Mom’s voice from the other side.

I looked down from his face just in time to see the first of it spurting out. His hand pumping his dick slowed to match his pulsing ejaculation as three or four more wads came surging out.

“Fuck it,” I whispered to my brother, hoping that Mom couldn’t hear. “I’m cumming too.”

My orgasm took utter control of me, crashing through my body, arching my back, throwing my head back, raising my hips off the bed. It was all I could do not to scream. When the paroxysm was done, I lay there trembling, abandoned in post-orgasmic pleasure.

“Thank god you two are finally finished,” said Mom.

Neither Josh nor I could move. Eventually, I felt Mom get up on her knees and look down on us, as we lay naked and spent. “Let’s at least get you cleaned and covered up,” Mom said to Josh, as she started using tissue to wipe up the mess. She wiped him tenderly, as if he were still her baby. When she was done, she moved down to retrieve the covers, which we’d kicked below our feet. She untangled them and brought them up to tuck us in. She gave Josh a kiss on the forehead and, in what seemed an afterthought, one to me as well.

I fell asleep soon after but woke again in the middle of the night. I heard a noise that was indistinct and indecipherable as I emerged from sleep, until I realized it was Mom whimpering. At first, I thought she was crying, but when I peered over Josh’s sleeping form, I saw that she’d taken off her nightgown and was lying in just her underwear, and that her hand was pressed against her panties, her middle finger making circles over her clit. As soon as she noticed me watching, she jerked her hand away.

“Emily,” she said, self-consciously, “I didn’t mean to wake you.”

“That’s OK, Mom,” I told her. “You don’t have to stop.”

“I really wanted this trip to bring us closer together as a family,” Mom said, a little sadly. “I had no idea it was going to turn out like this.”

“It’s been good for us all, Mom,” I assured her. “It’s brought us so close. I can tell you, Josh and I are always going to remember this trip as something very special.”

“It seemed like a good idea at the time,” she continued, as if she hadn’t heard what I’d said. “Now I’m not so sure. I didn’t know sharing a bed would cause such a fuss. I’m ashamed I ever let this all happen.”

“There’s nothing to be ashamed of, Mom. It’s been really good.”

“I know I should be angry at both of you, but I just can’t be. You’re really both so beautiful. Not just your bodies, but your freedom and the way you’ve opened up. It’s such a long time since I’ve been able to be wild and free like you. It’s such a long time since I’ve even had sex!”

“Mom!” I moaned, before realizing how ridiculous it was for me to be embarrassed by her saying that after everything we’d done.

“I’m so ashamed how much it’s aroused me, watching you two doing what you’ve been doing,” she went on, “and worse than that, I’ve wanted to join in. It’s true. I’ve had dirty thoughts about what I’ve wanted to do ever since last night. I can’t even stop thinking about my own son touching himself, and now you’ve caught me doing it too. It feels so sordid, but you two have got me so worked up, how else am I supposed to sleep?”

“It’s OK, Mom,” I told her. “Really. We’ve both been doing it. Why not you?”

“I don’t know if I can do it with you watching,” she said.

“I’ll do it with you, if you like.”

Mom smiled shyly. “Yes, honey, I think I’d like that,” she said. “But we might wake Josh.”

“If we wake him, we wake him,” I said. I raised my hand to my lips and covered my fingers with a dollop of spit, then reached with it for my pussy.

“I’d like to take this off,” Mom said, raising herself to unhitch her bra. She threw it aside. Her breasts were big with large areolas. They were full and soft, not firm like mine. Without support, they drifted from their weight a little to the sides. Without saying any more, Mom raised a hand to her nipple and slid the other one under the elastic of her panties.

Supporting myself on one arm so I could still see Mom, I spread my legs, leaving one on the bed and the other raised so my knee touched the tent’s wall. My middle and ring finger made slow, gliding circles across the delicate folds that had opened between my thighs like a flower.

“I never imagined how…” Mom started to say, as her hand continued its gentle motion inside her panties. She paused, maybe searching for the right word, or maybe simply overcome with passion. “…virile your brother has become,” she continued with a gasp. “He was always such a sickly child. It’s such a wonderful surprise.”

“Yes,” I said, with a slight giggle. “He’s really developed, hasn’t he?” I felt giddy from the rising sexual heat, from seeing Mom loosening up, from talking about my brother that way.

“I’ve been so blind about both of you,” Mom said, circling her finger around her clit a little faster. “I know boys masturbate, but I never thought about Joshua having that sort of need at all. And I haven’t really given any thought to you, have I? I haven’t seen you two for the sexual beings you are. How could I? I’ve been busy pretending to you that I’m not a sexual being either. But I love touching myself. I do it all the time. I don’t know why I was so shocked to find out you and Josh like it too. I’ve been such a hypocrite. Can you ever forgive me?”

Her breathing was getting heavy, and she was really getting worked up. It didn’t seem like the time for such weighty questions. “Do you want to be really naughty, Mom?” I asked her, playfully, to change the mood.

“Why? What do you have in mind?” she asked, intrigued.

I sat up and started pulling the covers down and off Josh. “Let’s see what’s going on down here,” I said.

“Emi! You have such a dirty mind!” Mom exclaimed, with a surprising lack of disapproval. She kept on fingering her pussy with one hand while her other hand kneaded her tit.

“He won’t mind,” I told her, as I pulled the covers on down past his hips. His cock, though soft, stretched most of the way across the crease between his leg and crotch, nestled beneath its dark, curly nest. His balls hung down between his legs as two distinct ovals in a wrinkled, loose sack. When I looked back at Mom, she was staring down in fascination at the glorious moonlit sight.

“Are you sure you weren’t hoping something like this would happen, Mom?” I asked her. “You did say you wanted us to have an intimate time in this family bed.”

“I’m not sure of anything anymore, darling,” Mom replied, her voice disrupted by her big breaths. “All I know is I’m masturbating with my daughter and can’t stop staring at my son’s prick.”

Josh somehow kept sleeping as I supported myself on my side, peered over him and sent my hand back down to finger my pussy. I caressed my lips softly, teasing them as I watched my mother getting more and more excited. Even in the muted light I could clearly see the fevered motion inside her light-colored panties, even against the expanse of white sheet and pale skin. Her hand stroked, circled, and plunged underneath her panties, raising their elastic up from her belly until she freed herself from them by pushing them down from her hips, almost to her knees. Her bush was dark and full, and stood out against her skin. Her mouth was open, her breath was heavy, and her eyes squinted as her face tensed with the urgency of her approaching climax. “Oh my god, Emi,” she softly cried. “I’m cumming!” Tickling my clit with my fingertip, I watched as her body trembled and she let out a series of muted orgasmic moans. It was only then that Josh finally started to stir.

“What’s going on?” he mumbled, dozily.

“Nothing,” I told him. “Go back to sleep.”

“It’s all right Emi,” Mom gasped, breathing hard. “Mommy’s just helping herself relax, baby,” she explained to Josh with a gentle laugh. “She’s helping herself get to sleep.”

Josh had woken up now and was staring in amazement at Mom. Her hand had never stopped moving, gyrating as her fingers disappeared and reemerged incessantly from the recesses below her curly, black hair. Her breasts, which were pale enough to catch all the little light there was, were big, soft and round; their nipples were puffy and swollen. Josh’s cock was growing as his hand, held flat against it, rode it up and down.

I pressed myself against Josh’s side to get closer to him and Mom. My fingers, wet with my juices, circled my clit and ran through my furrows. The whole length of my body nestled against Josh; my hand moving on my crotch also rubbed against his hip. I slipped two fingers inside my hole as Josh started pumping his dick. Mom moaned softly and ground her pussy against her hand.

Mom switched hands on her pussy, scarcely missing a stroke, and swung her right hand over to Josh. “Move your hand,” she commanded, and when he obeyed, she replaced it on his boner with her own. Josh gasped when she gripped him, and his released hand flailed before reaching out blindly to me. It landed on my thigh and clutched me just above my knee.

Wide-eyed in amazement, I watched as Mom pumped Josh with one hand while caressing her pussy with other. Almost silently, so no one could hear us, we softly panted, sighed and whimpered in a frenzied harmony. Josh loosened his grip and his hand drifted lightly up my inner thigh. It only slid across me a few inches, but it drove me wild. Nothing seemed impossible anymore, and nothing was wrong. I grabbed Josh’s hand from my thigh and pulled it to my pussy. I pressed him against me, so his fingertips were right on my clitoris, and mine were down lower on my lips. I’m not sure how much of the stimulation I was receiving was from his movement, and how much from mine, as I raked my fingers through my folds and ground the heel of my hand against Josh’s hand; I just knew it felt astonishingly good.

It may sound crazy, or a delusion of sexual frenzy, but I could feel the energy pouring out of my pussy into Josh’s hand. I could even see it as a wild, pale, shimmering indigo light, coursing through Josh’s body right down to his cock into Mom, then flowing round in a circuit back to me.

Josh’s hips started bucking and his face twisted in rapturous agony. I felt the muscles in his butt tighten and heard him grunt as the first bursts of his semen shot onto Mom. Mom gripped his pulsing cock tightly and slowly milked out the rest of it, spilling it onto her skin and in dribbles onto her fingers. Josh lay back, exhausted, his cum-slick, softening penis still in Mom’s hand.

“Oh my god, Mom, I’m so sorry,” he eventually found the energy to say. “I know you told me not to get any on you.”

“Shhh! It’s OK baby,” Mom gasped in reply. Still pressing Josh’s hand against me, I plunged my fingers in and out of my hole and curled my free hand around Josh’s thigh. The droplets of cum that speckled Mom’s belly looked like pearls in the shadowy moonlight. Mom’s fingers on her pussy had become urgent. She grimaced as she struggled to muffle the staccato groans escaping from her, her back arched as she climaxed, and her legs flailed on the bed. As she started growing calm after that orgasm, she let go of Josh’s prick and her pussy. Her mouth agape in ecstasy, her body still trembling in her orgasm’s wake, her hands roamed across her whole body: down her thighs, up her belly, round her breasts and nipples, smearing puddles of hot jiz into her skin along the way.

I slipped my slick fingers out of my wet, swollen cunt and pushed my whole hand against Josh’s so that, as one, our fingertips rubbed frantically around and into my clit. The tension of my orgasm built up all over my body, as my grip on Josh’s leg tightened and my breathing quickened. My knees jackknifed and my feet bumped into themselves. My back arched off the bed and my head snapped back. I forgot all about keeping quiet and moaned, loud and long.

I fell back on the bed, exhausted and sated. As I listened to my heartbeat and felt myself breathing, I turned to look at my family in afterglow. Mom had turned toward Josh and was cuddling him, her head lying on his shoulder, her hand on his chest. I felt the warm bliss of sharing that moment with my family as Mom held out her arm in a gesture for me to join. I rolled over and sidled as close to Josh as I could get. My hand met Mom’s and clasped it on the hairy part of Josh’s chest. Her fingers were sticky, and I remembered happily that moments before they’d been dancing on her pussy and playing in warm puddles of Josh’s cum. Cuddling all together like that, I drifted along with my family into contented sleep.

Mom slept very late the next morning, so with Josh’s help I made breakfast, and we brought Mom hers in bed.

The other campers didn’t show any sign that they’d heard us in the night. No one stared, or pointed, or whispered behind their hands, though it seemed impossible that no one had heard my final orgasmic scream. Maybe the adults were embarrassed to admit they’d heard it and their children all thought it had been some wild animal cry, or maybe it was just that no one knew which tent the moan had come from. It may have even been that when they looked at us, they saw only a wholesome, happy family, and blamed their own dirty minds for imagining something taboo.

Later that day, after we’d packed up our tent and belongings, the children stopped their playing to wave at us and smile as we drove away.

“You know Mom,” Josh said as Mom was driving us back, “I thought it was a horrible idea at first, but I really enjoyed us all sleeping together.”

I thought I might break out laughing, but held it in. “I think we’ve found something besides the outdoors that we can share together as a family. Maybe sometimes we can have a family bed at home,” I suggested, as coolly as I could manage.

Mom kept her eyes on the road, but in the mirror, I saw her smile. “We’ll see about that, kids,” she answered, “we’ll see.”

The post Coming Together Camping appeared first on sexstories.org.